Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter 1: Preposterous

Ron was furious at the Slytherins, nothing new there, but he was also furious and disappointed in himself which was a way worse feeling. He’d been nervous and a right mess which had made him quite literally a disaster on the pitch. He didn’t want to admit it even to himself but the Slytherins’ mocking song about his well more than subpar keeper abilities had not been all that unwarranted, he had been bad. Really bad. He let out a sigh, Wood would have been appalled at his performance.

Ron had left the team behind to seethe and wallow on his own, he needed to be alone to decompress. He knew the castle well and was familiar with parts of Hogwarts that most people had never set foot in during their seven years walking the halls. He was walking down one of the unused corridors that had seen better days.

He stopped in his tracks as it seemed as if someone else had had the same idea as him, he’d never seen anyone in this part of the school before but Ron could hear a faint singing coming from around the corner. He had to concentrate to be able to hear the words, “Weasley is a true keeper”.

Ron narrowed his eyes and scowled as heat rose to his cheeks, fucking great more of what he had come there to escape. He gripped his wand tightly and was about to go straight ahead, without a second thought, just barging around the corner to confront whoever had thought it was simply hilarious to keep mocking him with the stupid singing. He would show the fucker that you didn’t fuck with one Ron Weasley.

“The sea is blue but his eyes are deeper. I wish he could be the secret keeper”, Ron stopped abruptly and made a conscious decision to change his tactics. This song was different from the one at the match, he found he wanted to hear the whole thing before he made any rash decisions. Maybe it wasn’t someone trying to mock him this time. Maybe this was something else entirely.

The twins, Harry and Hermione had said numerous times that he needed to think before he acted. That it never would end well for him if he went head first into situations like this one. For once he was going to follow that advice. He could maybe even gain the upper hand if he played this smart. Knowledge was power after all.

He didn’t have much time and had to whip up a smart plan on his feet, he looked around and used his knowledge of the castle to his advantage as he slipped into a hidden nook to his right. He smirked as he swirled his wand in an intricate circle, "aranearum rete,” he cast the spell with the smallest of whispers to not be overheard. It was a spell the twins had subjected him to several times when younger. A spell not taught at Hogwarts, Ron thought it may even be one of their own creations. It made it the perfect spell to use as it would mean that his victim wouldn’t know the counter spell or how to act to minimise its effects. Ron would have them exactly where he wanted them to be. Stuck in his spider web.

Ron stood quiet and perfectly still as he waited, he even held his breath as the singing continued and got louder and louder as the person walked down the hall closing in fast to where Ron was hidden. The words floating his way made him feel confused as well as a little amused.

He may not have perfected every drill
But with time he will have honed his skill
Weasley is a true keeper
I wish he could be my secret keeper

The change of the secret keeper to my secret keeper made him pause with a frown, it was almost as if this person was harbouring a secret crush on him or something. He had to hold back a laugh. Ron was very glad he’d decided to hide and listen to the entire song instead of barging around the corner for a violent or at least verbal confrontation. It would have meant that he would have missed out, he could use this knowledge. He was also immensely curious about the identity of the mysterious singer, his secret admirer.

The person finally rounded the corner and the amusement instantly drained from Ron’s face being replaced by dread at the flash of platinum blond hair, that just couldn’t be. Draco Malfoy came into view and walked right into Ron’s invisible spider’s net. “What the fuck” he let out as he struggled, it only made him even more entangled, it was not all that different from Devil’s Snare as the more one struggled the more stuck one became. Ron snickered despite all the confusing feelings and thoughts that were swirling around in his head at the moment.

A part of him wanted to just tear Malfoy a new one and be done with it. He reminded himself that he was being smarter this time though, he was not acting without thinking. He was using his head instead of letting his temperament get the better of him. He could use all this to his advantage, for once he had the upper hand against Malfoy. He would not throw this opportunity away by being bullheaded.

He straightened his back to hopefully look confident and a bit intimidating even, he twirled his wand between his fingers as he stepped out of his hiding place and entered the light of the corridor so that Malfoy would be able to see him. “Well, well, well Malfoy,” he said with a little nod of his head before giving him a triumphant smirk, “I didn’t know you had a thing for my eyes.” It was utterly ridiculous and probably just a stupid joke, however Ron could still use it to tease and embarrass the Slytherin.

Malfoy just stared at him for a few seconds before to Ron’s utter surprise he started to laugh. It wasn’t a laugh out of malice either, it was genuine and full of mirth. Ron was momentarily stunned, he’d never heard Malfoy laugh like that, especially not because of something Ron had said or done.

Even when stuck and unable to move Malfoy was somehow still able to have a confident and superior air about him, it irritated Ron to no end. Malfoy gave him a calculative look before he raised a perfectly manicured eyebrow, “well, well, well Weasley. You eavesdropped for blackmail and set up a trap for me, how delightfully Slytherin of you.”

Ron blanched, he knew that Malfoy was probably just trying to redirect the conversation and rile him up. Ron hated how he was so predictable because it was bloody working, he couldn’t help but feel offended. He, Ronald Weasley, acting like a Slytherin, in ways that was even more ridiculous than Draco Malfoy serenading him in an abandoned hallway.

He felt the urge to hex the other boy or at the very least scream in his face, Ron balled the hand not holding his wand into a fist and took a deep breath. He had to remind himself that he was the one with the upper hand here, he was the one that had Malfoy precisely where he wanted him. He called the shots of this conversation, not Malfoy. Or he did as long as he was able to keep a level head that was, he couldn’t let Malfoy get to him, he could not fly off the broom handle. It was just a stupid offhanded comment, nothing to get worked up about.

It had struck a chord with him though and he couldn’t just let it go, he decided he could still set the record straight, he would just do it in a more mature way than his usual approach. He snorted, “you must have taken a bludger to the head mate. Me a Slytherin, how preposterous. I was just being strategic, playing it smart to get the upper hand instead of jumping straight into the fire and getting myself in trouble.”

Malfoy chuckled clearly amused, “do keep talking Weasley, you do realise you are even talking like a little snake. Preposterous indeed.” Ron glared at Malfoy, who just gave him a bright smile in response, “I wonder, have you been suppressing this side of yourself all along Weasley?”

Ron was about to lose his cool completely even with his determination not to by making a snide comment about how he’d rather be a squib than a fucking Slytherin when he remembered his sorting in first year and the comments the sorting hat had made.

“Weasley, Ronald”, Ron made his way up to McGonagall. He wasn’t nervous exactly just a tiny bit anxious, he knew he would be in Gryffindor. Everyone knew he would be in Gryffindor, his entire family was made out of Gryffindors. Even Percy who everyone had thought would end up in Ravenclaw for being such a stuck-up bookworm and stickler for the rules was for some reason a lion. There was absolutely no chance that Ron who was as much of a Gryffindor as you could get would even be considered for any other house. He sat down and the hat was put on his head, he was expecting it to shout his house directly without any hesitation but instead it started to talk to him in his head.

“Another Weasley, brave and daring a Gryffindor through and through of course but wait what’s this? You have suppressed traits of another house, how precarious.” Ron suddenly felt nervous, what if he would be the first Weasley in centuries that ended up not being placed in Gryffindor. “Adaptable, resourceful, and strategically gifted. Yet you are not ready to face what is hidden within you, someday you will see that you are more than the Gryffindor everyone percepts you to be but for now, you better go join your family in GRYFFINDOR.”

Ron had made his way over to Harry and his other year mates at the Gryffindor table and after getting teased by Fred and George about it taking so long for the hat to shout out their house he had fast forgotten about the hat’s mysterious insight into his psyche. Especially when the food had finally appeared, all thoughts about any hidden and suppressed traits had been the last thing on his mind.

In fact it had been forgotten until that very moment, Ron blinked to clear his head to be able to approach this conundrum with a rational mind. The hat had said that he had suppressed traits and here Malfoy was saying the exact same thing. Ron shook his head, there was simply no way he had an inner Slytherin side that he’d had no idea about. There was no way.

It was just Malfoy trying to mess with his head and make him doubt his entire existence. Ron knew who he was, he couldn’t let Malfoy of all people manipulate him into questioning his very identity. Malfoy was a sweet talker and if Ron wasn’t careful he would let him emotionally manipulate him. He once again reminded himself that he had the upper hand here, not Malfoy.

He decided to change tactics by trying to give Malfoy an underhanded insult to show him how wrong he was in this personality deduction of his, “stop playing mind tricks, me having a single Slytherin bone in my body is as likely as you secretly being part Hufflepuff.”

Malfoy tilted his head and it looked to Ron as if he was contemplating his options before he let out a resigned little sigh, “I’m not sure why I’m telling you this Weasley, the old hat actually told me that under different circumstances I’d make a fine badger. Calling someone a Hufflepuff isn’t actually an insult you know.”

Ron blinked and let out an exasperated little disbelieving laugh because the world had gone utterly mad, Malfoy had to be pulling his leg and yet there was something unnervingly sincere about the words just spoken. A sincerity Ron had never noticed in Malfoy before, it was disturbing to say the least.

The thing was that he could see the logic in that someone would have to adapt and conform after where and with who you grew up. He could have been doing the same without even knowing it, taking after and adapting to fit in with his family. No one wanted to be the odd one out, no one wanted to be the snake within the lion’s den or the badger in a snake pit. He hated that it made sense because it made him waver on his belief that it was all a joke, only Malfoy playing mind games. What if he actually had some Slytherin in him after all? The absolute horror.

He huffed in frustration, why was he even contemplating the authenticity of this, and gave Malfoy an incredulous look, “I know that, I honestly didn’t think that you did though. The hat must have become barmy in its old age, a Malfoy in Hufflepuff,” it was as unheard of as a Weasley in Slytherin.

Malfoy shrugged the best he could in his current state, “stranger things have happened Weasley,” Ron shook his head in disbelief when Draco continued, “I’m the antithetical of that muggle saying a wolfs in sheep’s clothing.” Ron frowned at the somewhat familiar muggle saying which he was surprised Malfoy knew at all, apparently Malfoy saw himself as a sheep in wolf’s clothing. Ron wasn’t sure what to believe, this Malfoy wasn’t like the one he had known for five years. Was this the real Malfoy or was he playing at something, was there an ulterior motive?

Ron decided he would try to play Malfoy and mess with him as well. For the first time, he did something he thought to be rather Slytherin in nature. “Good to know Malfoy, I’m sure your father would be pleased to know his only son is fond of Hufflepuffs and secretly wish he was one to boot.” Malfoy almost being placed in Hufflepuff could be used as blackmail material, he could get Malfoy to do what he wanted with information like this. Not for the first time that afternoon he thought about how knowledge really could give you power.

He sneered trying to imitate the facial expression he had seen Malfoy make so often over the years. Acting like a Slytherin was actually rather fun and a lot easier than he could ever have imagined.

Malfoy once again let out a laugh, “plotting now are we, my father would never believe you over me though.” Ron coincided that Malfoy had a point, he needed actual evidence to be able to blackmail him, word against word was not nearly enough.

“Will you let me down? What is this spell anyway?” Ron snickered, he did have some leverage over Malfoy after all. He could make the blond do his bidding or else he wouldn’t let him down. The twins would be proud of his use of their spell.

What to ask of Malfoy though. There was the obvious, ask him to do his potions homework for the rest of the year. It was too predictable and boring though and he had Hermione for that anyway. He could use this to demand that Malfoy be kinder to them. He dismissed that thought as soon as it had entered his head, Malfoy wouldn’t agree to that, especially not if he was playing a part and he was being a nasty Slytherin because of necessity and a strong survival instinct.

Malfoy’s sense of self-preservation was at least all Slytherin. Even if he was trying to make Ron believe he was Hufflepuff at heart he was still raised and had been a Slytherin for the last five years. Then he got an idea, it would settle this little mystery once and for all.

“I’ll lift the spell and tell you all about it if you agree to sneak into Dumbledore’s office and talk to the sorting hat,” it was the only solution. Ron hated doubting who he was and he knew he wouldn’t be able to let it go before he had another conversation with the old battered hat. He was also intrigued by Malfoy’s claim of having Hufflepuff traits and wanted to know if it was any truth to it or not.

Malfoy had an eyebrow raised, “really that’s the thing you ask for? A very Slytherin approach to enable idiotic Gryffindor actions. Fine, I’ll go with you as I’m intrigued to talk to the hat myself.” Ron smiled a genuine smile at that and waved his wand releasing Malfoy who fell to the floor when the spell was cancelled.

He then told Malfoy about the invisible spider’s net and how he knew a whole arsenal of spells like it. The twins loved to use him as a guinea pig growing up, he always worked out the spell they used on him and searched for or came up with a counter to it. It meant that if they ever tried to use the same spell on him twice he was prepared.

Malfoy seemed genuinely impressed and before Ron knew it they had spent hours together with Ron showing him several of the most inventive spells his brothers had unknowingly taught him.

As he walked back towards the main parts of the school he had a smile on his face and felt immensely better than he had when venturing on his walk. He didn’t know exactly what had happened that afternoon but something had definitely shifted.

He had a lot of questions and very few answers. Somehow he had spent hours with Draco Malfoy and he’d actually had a good time, Malfoy had been nice. Friendly like a Hufflepuff. It had been decidedly strange. Ron had also realised that he could think like a Slytherin without all that much effort and that he liked acting on those instincts. What this all meant he had no idea. It was as if he’d spent a few hours in an alternative universe.

One thing he did know was that he and Malfoy had a plan to make and a hat to talk to. They had decided to meet up in the very same corridor the very next day. They would get some answers, together.

He would also talk to the twins and his best friends, all this was their fault after all. It was their advice that had made him think before he acted, it was just that when he did he had thought like a little snake and he had liked doing so. Which was preposterous, there really was no other word for it.

Ron then realised that Malfoy had been successful in distracting him from the song altogether, Ron still needed to figure out what that had all been about. Why had Malfoy sung about him and been nice about it? Really bloody nice about it even.

Ron made his way up the stairs and gave the password without thought as he was stuck in his own head the smile unwavering. He was looking forward to tomorrow and going on this adventure with Malfoy. It was complete and total madness.

Chapter Text

Chapter 2: A Trip Down Memory Lane

“Hey Ron, what are you smiling about mate?” came the somewhat suspicious voice of one Harry Potter followed by Hermione’s inquiry of, “where were you all afternoon? We started to get quite worried you know.” Ron blinked as his best friends were suddenly standing right in front of him and demanding answers to his whereabouts and unexpectedly good mood. How to get out of this situation without having to actually tell them anything?

He decided he would use the same strategy as Malfoy had, he would be vague, redirect and change the topic in the hopes that they would forget their initial line of questioning altogether.

He needed to find the twins, they were the ones that could help him get some answers. After all, they had grown up together and had known him their whole lives. They were also much more observant than people gave them credit for, if anyone would know if there was anything to question it would be them. He wanted to get reassurance from them on his house placement, surely they would just laugh in his face and tell him he was barmy for even contemplating being a tiny part Slytherin for even a single second. Their reaction to his doubts would be very telling. For once he actually wanted them to laugh in his face, one more strange thing to add to the pile of weirdness that was this day.

“I just went for a walk to clear my head, I need to talk to the twins.” He gave a vague and dismissive answer before he scanned the room for his brothers. Fred and George were like usual not hard to find, they were as loud and boisterous as ever as they stood on one of the tables apparently exchanging money from bets made about the game and to Ron’s absolute chagrin his keeper abilities.

Apparently, his own brothers, his own flesh and blood, had betted on how many quaffles he would let in during the game. It made the seething and humiliated feeling that had overtaken him after the game come back to him with a vengeance. His own brothers betting on his failure was even worse than the Slytherins stupid song. Fred and George needed to be taught a thing or two about family loyalty. He wanted to explode, to scream and kick something.

Hermione put her hand on his arm as if attempting to hold him back from storming off or even going as far as hexing his brothers into next week. Ron took a breath and closed his eyes for a brief moment. Keeping calm and thinking before he acted had worked earlier with Malfoy, maybe it would work with the twins as well. This was another instance where he could play it smart and get something out of the situation. It was worth a shot at the very least. He’d let the twins know his immense displeasure and try to demand some compensation for their betrayal. It was the least they could do. If they wanted to appease him they would have to pay, quite literally.

He stalked through the room with long confident strides and glared up at the twins who spotted him even before he had made it all the way to their table, “our dear little brother”, “the man of the hour.” They said with two identical shit-eating grins on their faces. Ron sneered and curled his lip in restrained fury, he wished he could just blast them off their high table and take them down a peg or two, Merlin knew they needed to be taken down from their high horses. He knew this wasn’t the time or place for a fight, especially not if he wanted to talk to them and get genuine answers from them later.

“Betting about me now are we, I do hope it made a good turnaround. However, I wonder what mum would say about it?” He tilted his head as if in deep contemplation, as if he was seriously thinking about their mum’s reaction to the twin’s antics. Ron knew without a doubt that the Weasley matriarch would disapprove of the betting altogether and especially the betting concerning his own performance, or lack thereof. “Hmm, I think for your sake she better not find out. I unfortunately know first-hand that a Molly Weasley howler is not a pleasant experience.” This time around he actually could use the word-against-word approach. Malfoy’s father may not believe him over Malfoy but their own mother would without a doubt believe him over the twins.

“I think we should split the winnings, don’t you agree.” He looked up at them and blinked giving them a sunny little innocent smile. Why had he never thought about going down this road before? He could have gotten his way and even earned a few gallons numerous times over the years if he’d just used his head a bit more, he was smart and strategic after all. He could use others’ actions for his own advantage.

Wasn’t that exactly what the twins had done though, using his misfortune and nerves in the game to their own advantage? Maybe he shouldn’t be that cross about it, especially not if it earned him some money. He was learning fast that thinking like a Slytherin definitely had its merit. Damn, he’d done it again, hadn’t he? It was as if doing it once had somehow opened the floodgates and now his Slytherin side wanted to play after being repressed for so long. These newfound hidden instincts were taking over and he was unable to do anything about it, not that he was sure that he even wanted to.

He didn’t want to admit the almost certain truth to himself just yet though. It wasn’t absolute that he was truly Slytherin, he was just learning to stand up for himself and not be so reckless and fickle all the time. Fred and George glanced at each other, having an entire conversation through mere glances. Their weird twin telepathy drove Ron mad.

The twins then both let out a delighted laugh, not that different from how Malfoy had lost it over his calculated actions earlier in the day. “We’re impressed dear brother, honestly didn’t think you had it in you. A third of the winnings is all yours.” Ron thought about trying to bargain that he should get half of the money, they were practically two parts of the same person after all. He decided to not challenge fate by being greedy, he had already been successful anyway.

“We need to talk, in private,” the twins both nodded and jumped down from the table almost knocking Ron to the ground in the process, he scowled but decided it wasn’t worth starting a fight over.

Harry and Hermione were also coming along which Ron had no problem with, it was probably a good thing even as he would just have to have this conversation once and his friends were just as much to blame for his identity crisis as his brothers were. His friends, just like the twins had, were glancing at each other as if having a silent conversation. Ron didn’t think that him actually thinking and using his head for once in his life was that surprising, it wasn’t as if he was acting like an entirely new person or anything.

They made their way to the twin’s dorm which luckily was unoccupied, George locked and silenced the dorm for good measure to Ron’s satisfaction. He didn’t want any nasty rumours about his newfound Slytherin traits going around the lion’s den.

The twins sat down on their beds while Hermione conjured a few cushions so that the three of them could sit comfortably on the floor. “Okay, so what’s in your heart Ron? You’re acting a bit strange,” Fred asked with a curious expression on his face that was mirrored on his twin’s face as well.

Ron sighed, he knew it was no easy way to ask what he wanted to know so the best way to go about it would just be to ask a direct question and then brace himself for the inevitable strong reactions from the other occupants of the room. He nodded resolutely, here went nothing. Best case scenario they all laughed at him, worst case scenario all his fears would be confirmed.

“I just wanted to know if you two have ever questioned if I could have been a well Slytherin?” It was out there now and he couldn’t take it back. The room was silent, you would have easily been able to hear the pop of apparition. It was unnerving so Ron continued to fill the silence with more questions, “I mean were there any instances growing up that made you wonder if maybe…?”

Harry was the first to react by letting out an unbelievable, “mate, what the fuck!” followed by a little disbelieving laugh. It was the reaction that Ron had hoped and wanted to receive but it was only Harry that seemed to feel that way which was making Ron feel a bit uneasy.

He looked over towards Hermione who was studying him with narrowed eyes and a tilted head as if he had just turned into a rather difficult human puzzle or a hard arithmancy problem for her to solve. Hermione never let anything go before she had all the answers so at least Ron was guaranteed to get to the bottom of this with her on his case. She was not dismissing his worries about being Slytherin which was making him feel more uneasy and uncertain.

The twins were not laughing either which meant they had actually taken Ron’s questions seriously, which couldn’t mean anything good for him. Fred let out a small amused snort, “you know what Ron there is actually a few incriminating instances,” he paused and George took over, “suspicious to say the least.” They fell silent again for dramatic effect and Ron wanted to jinx them into talking, he didn’t have the patience for their dramatic flair.

George smirked and looked at Fred, “do you remember that one time when Ron made dad buy him that Chudley Cannon’s poster?” Fred hummed, “good one Gred, if I remember correctly he somehow figured out that dad isn’t very fond of mum’s kidney pie. Ron then proceeded to blackmail dad by saying that he would tell mum that it was his favourite dish if he didn’t get him the poster.” George added jovially, “definitely sneaky behavior.” The twins laughed while shaking their heads.

Ron felt his cheeks heat up, he remembered doing that as well. He’d been seven and he’d tricked his dad into buying him one of his most valued possessions to this day. At the time he’d just been elated and proud of himself for coming up with a surefire way to get what he wanted.

His dad would never admit to his mum that he didn’t like something of hers as he wouldn’t want to hurt her feelings and he would certainly not want to have to smile and eat more kidney pies which would have been the result of Ron telling her it was his favourite meal. It had been a smart move and a very Slytherin one at that. Everyone had moments like that though right? It was just one isolated instance, it didn’t mean anything. It could just have been a fluke, he’d just really wanted that poster and would have done almost anything to get it.

“What else?” Hermione asked as if she was thirsty for more information and more clues to be able to solve the mystery of Ron’s identity. Ron also wanted to know even if he also dreaded what would come out of the twins’ mouths next.

George now addressed Ron directly with a raised eyebrow and a mischievous grin on his face, they were definitely taking pleasure in adding to his misery. “You never actually did do anything nice growing up without there being personal gain in it for you did you?” Ron frowned not sure about what exactly he could be referring to. Fred took over with a nod, “especially poor Ginny, she wanted something of yours and had to either cover for you or do your chores in return.”

Ron nodded in response feeling rather miserable being faced with his truths, it was all coming together, he’s been a little snake growing up. It was true that if Ginny had wanted to borrow something of his or had wanted his help in any way he hadn’t just done so out of the kindness of his heart, he had asked for something in return every single time. Be it doing the dishes in his place or taking the fall in front of their parents if they had done something they shouldn’t have. He’s seen an opportunity to get something and milked it to its fullest.

George let out a laugh, “poor Percy as well, remember when Ron beat him at chess as a mere six-year-old.” Fred laughed too, “oh yeah he moped for a month and read every book he could find on chess strategy, poor Percy indeed.” Despite their words, Fred and George didn’t seem to have any sympathy for Percy at all, after all if they had known Ron had cheated and had still not told Percy they had been as much to blame for their brother’s distress as Ron himself.

They looked at Ron with big grins on their faces and Ron groaned, “so what if I cheated at chess for a few years before I could actually beat any of you idiots fair and square.” He grimaced knowing it was rather incriminating behaviour, especially as cheating was something he had accused Slytherins of doing on multiple occasions and here he was being reminded of the fact that he had done it himself. He’d just liked to win even if it was by playing dirty.

It seemed there was more than just one incident of clear Slytherin manifestation in his youth, traits which he’d hidden unconsciously as he’d adapted to being Gryffindor before starting Hogwarts. They had been hidden until now that was. Now when he was unleashing his inner snake he didn’t know if he wanted to rain it in again or not. It seemed he was maybe even more Slytherin than he had feared.

“What brought this on Ron?” Hermione asked with curiosity. He glared at her half-heartedly, it was all their fault to begin with. “It’s all your fault, I took your advice to think before I acted. Someone made an offhanded comment about how my actions were decidedly Slytherin in nature.”

He thought about telling his friends about his afternoon spent with Malfoy but decided against it for several reasons. Malfoy had always been nasty and they probably wouldn’t believe him if he told them that he didn’t think he was as bad as they had always believed him to be. Hermione would be disappointed in him for standing up for a bully.

Harry was all about second chances and forgiving others, even so this was Malfoy they were talking about. Without seeing it for themselves they would not support his decision to spend time with the other boy. They wouldn’t understand. He didn’t want to see their disapproving faces or get reprimanded for his lapse in judgement.

For once in his life he wouldn’t include Harry and Hermione in something. He would go on this adventure with Malfoy without even telling his friends. This was their thing and he didn’t want to include anyone else.

It was also the fact that he felt as if he would break Malfoy’s trust if he mentioned he wasn’t who he made himself out to be. He knew he didn’t have any reason to be loyal to Malfoy of all people, they hadn’t even talked about not divulging anything about their afternoon together to others. They hadn’t made any promises not to tell anyone, even so it felt like an unwritten agreement between them.

Ron didn’t know why he was taking Malfoy’s feelings and desires into account, they weren’t even friends. Ron wasn’t even sure if that was what he wanted them to become. It was too early to tell. The only thing he knew was that he had had a good time with Malfoy and that he was excited to plot and go on an adventure with him.

He hoped that Malfoy wouldn’t share their encounter with the other Slytherins either, having the other snakes hissing down his neck for any reason at all would not be pleasant. He hoped Malfoy had been serious when he’d sung about how he wanted Ron to be his secret keeper, that maybe they would be able to divulge things to the other without it being spread around the school. He found he quite liked the idea.

“It’s nice to know I may not be the only one,” Harry said somewhat cryptically frowning as if he actually started to realise that Ron was most likely in the wrong house.

George was shaking his head mournfully, “all the signs were there, Forge how did we miss having a snake for a little brother.” Ron rolled his eyes, they were too much sometimes. It was a lot of evidence piling up though, it was hard not to draw your own conclusions.

Harry tilted his head, “how would you feel about being a Slytherin?” Ron shrugged “I mean not great obviously, luckily I’ll never have to find out as you only get sorted one time.” It was mostly the truth anyway. He wanted to know badly but he wouldn’t tell his friends about how he planned to visit the sorting hat. Even if he was now starting to embrace his inner Slytherin he was still a Gryffindor and that would never change.

Hermione hummed, “that’s right. You only get sorted once, the only time older students get sorted is if they are a transfer student or if someone would for some reason end their schooling and would have to be enrolled anew. I’m certain I read about such a case taking place in 1834 in chapter six of Hogwarts a History.”

Ron laughed, Hermione going into lecture mode about something or another that was at least extremely familiar. Even on strange days like this one, some things would never change. He was relieved about the fact that he was not in danger of ever being resorted.

He desperately wanted to know if he was a Slytherin deep down or not, that didn’t mean he actually wanted to become an actual Slytherin even if he did possess those traits. It also meant he could keep meeting with Malfoy and go on this adventure in secret, it wasn’t as if there would be any consequences to their little excursion, no one would ever be the wiser.

He felt as if it was looking more likely that he may be a Slytherin for every passing minute, nothing was set in stone though. The sorting hat had only said he had suppressed traits of another house, it hadn’t even specified that it had been Slytherin. It could have been Ravenclaw for all Ron knew. He didn’t much like to study but he did see the value and power of knowledge, maybe that was enough to earn his place in the eagle’s nest. This was why he needed to talk to the sorting hat.

He felt one step closer to figuring this out once and for all. Tomorrow couldn’t come fast enough. The strangest thing of all however was that with every piece of the puzzle pointing at him being Slytherin, he became more and more okay with it. As long as he didn’t have to ever wear the silver and green and reside in the snake pit thinking and acting like a snake was shaping up to not be all that bad. Not that he would ever admit to the others he was thinking along those lines. It was yet another little secret he would be holding close to his heart.

Chapter Text

Chapter 3: A Foolproof Plan

Draco was tired, it was the kind of tired that made it all the way into your bones and festered there until you didn’t even feel like you had any energy left to even get out of bed in the morning. It was the kind of tired that squished any glimpse of happiness that was around you, grained it into a fine cold dust of smoke. The kind of tired that would only ever lead to misery and hopelessness. It was the dementor of tiredness.

He was so unbelievably less and tired of having to think about everything he did and anything he said at any given moment. He was tired of having to keep the Malfoy mask in place at all times. He was tired of being a nasty prick that only ever made other people angry and miserable because of his despicable actions. Making others unhappy made him unhappy, it was a vicious cycle. Deep down he was a person that wanted to bring happiness to other people and not someone who wanted to drag them down and make them feel small and beneath him.

He knew most people would never believe him if he told them he wanted to spread light in this dark and gloomy world. He had to admit that he had been very good at pretending he wanted the opposite. He had pretended so well that even he himself had almost forgotten who he was deep down inside. He had almost forgotten the person he wished he could have been, the person he wanted to be, the person he strived to become.

The day before he had planned to taunt Weasley, his brothers, and Potter after the game, to add insult to injury following the humiliating song. He had had it all planned out, he would have made some snide comments about the Weasley parents in the hopes of getting a volatile reaction out of them that would maybe even have resulted in some disciplinary consequences for the Gryffindors.

However, it would have all been a big fat lie. In truth, he thought the Weasley parents in many ways seemed better than his own. If being completely honest he was a tiny bit jealous of the Wesleays, they didn’t even know how good they had it. Molly and Arthur Weasley seemed loving and warm, it seemed as if they actually cared about their children unconditionally. It was a love and care that Draco had never felt from his own parents. The day Lucius Malfoy would love him, the real him and not the version of him he had created, would be the day Binns came back to life. At least to Draco’s knowledge, a ghost had never been successfully resurrected.

Draco was so very tired of it all and he had finally decided that enough was enough. He didn’t want to be the stone-cold ice prince of Slytherin anymore. The evil snake that he had been conditioned to behave like. He didn’t want to play the role of the perfect pureblood heir anymore. He didn’t want to act the way his parents expected him to. He wanted to be a good person, damn it. He just wanted to be himself. The real him and not the one playing a part.

It was not easy to act a certain way when you wanted to do and be the exact opposite. Draco longed for the day when he would be able to give a genuine smile instead of a smirk, for the day when he could openly give someone a compliment instead of an insult. He longed to skip down the halls without a care in the world, not being afraid of who saw him act so jovially.

Draco had finally decided that he would try to break free and be more himself, the person he wanted to be instead of the person everyone expected him to be. He was lucky that he had found someone who would hopefully be able to help him be able to do that.

He rounded the corner to his and Weasley’s hallway, the sun was shining in through the window casting a yellow light upon the stone wall. Draco sat down in the sunlight and closed his eyes, he smiled as he basked in the sunlight and thought of a certain redhead. Ron Weasley was an enigma and Draco couldn’t believe his luck, that he had somehow made a life-changing decision the same day that Weasley had done the same. Maybe it wasn’t luck, maybe it was fate.

Draco had always thought that Weasley had potential, that was one of the reasons he had felt as if he had to insult him every time they crossed paths in the hallways, it was to prevent him from doing something else, like complimenting the redhead.

Weasley had always had potential, he had just never thought things through enough to let himself act rational and to be able to fulfill that potential before. Draco was ecstatic to have had Ron show his true colours yesterday. Slytherin house had a bad reputation, Ron would maybe be able to show people how to be a good Slytherin.

Draco was happy he had made up a nice version of the song about Weasley. He’d actually let his guard down and let the other boy see glimpses of the real him. He had let him see the secret within, that he had a heart. That he preferred to think with his heart and act on emotion, that he wanted to be led by empathy for others. That was the real Draco Malfoy.

It had been such a freeing and liberating feeling. He had never thought Ron would be so fast to give him of all people a real chance to show him he was a good person, he had been pleasantly surprised, relieved, and thankful for the opportunity. He knew that somehow Weasley could be the key to breaking free and living authentically. He didn’t know yet how but he knew that Ron Weasley was the answer to all of his troubles. Ron Weasley was his answer.

🐍💕🦡

Ron rounded the corner into the abandoned corridor that he had already started to think of as his and Mafoy’s secret hangout place, even if they had only been there once and had up until yesterday been enemies. He hoped that was about to change and that they would meet up in secret like this many more times.

He practically sprinted down the hall as he was almost ten minutes late, he had unfortunately been held up by Harry and Hermione. He had had to tell them a little lie about where he was going to get rid of his nosy friends. He’d told them that he and a few of the Ravenclaws were meeting up for a chess tournament. As chess was something neither of his best friends was interested in it was a good excuse, it meant that they wouldn’t want to ask any follow-up questions or tag along.

Even if a lie the chess tournament was a genuinely good idea though, maybe he could even ask Malfoy if he wanted to participate as well. There could even be prize money or something else to be gained for the winner, not to brag but Ron knew that he was really good at chess and he liked his chances of taking home the whole thing.

His thoughts were halted as he stopped in his tracks and tried to slow his heart rate down as he took in the sight of Malfoy. The for now Slytherin was sitting on the floor looking rather divine, there was no other word for his relaxed smile and illuminated features. Who knew Malfoy could look so tranquil, he had always seemed so uptight. Ron liked this version of Malfoy, the easygoing lad with his heart on his sleeve.

“I’m sorry for being late, I’ve been looking forward to seeing you again all day,” Ron silently reprimanded himself, why had he admitted that? It was the truth though, he had looked forward to this meeting, a lot, to the point where he hadn’t been able to concentrate in any of his classes that day. He had looked forward to seeing Malfoy again not only because they were doing something fun and adventurous but also because of who he was doing it with. It was bloody mental. It was just that his instincts told him that Malfoy could be trusted.

Malfoy opened his eyes and gave him one of those smiles, the one that took over his whole face and somehow it made him look even more divine. It was the type of smile he hadn’t even known Malfoy was capable of before yesterday. He gave Ron a nod and patted the floor beside him, Ron sat down with a thunk, then they just sat there for a few minutes in comfortable camaraderie.

He thought he would be happy just sitting there with Malfoy for the whole afternoon but they had a goal to achieve and a mission to complete. They needed to speak to the old hat, they just had to put their heads together and come up with a foolproof plan to succeed without any danger of getting caught. They wouldn’t be rushing into this, they had to be completely certain this would not go pear-shaped.

Ron had stayed up late the night before to come up with a few plans, he was excited to share them with Draco and to see how the other would be able to add and refine his ideas. Ron was sure that together they would be able to make this one of the most fun experiences of the year so far.

He rummaged in the satchel he’d brought with him for the parchment he’d used to scribble down his ideas late last night. He shook his head at how he had really taken the think before you act advice to its extreme. It was the smart way to go about it as it was what would ensure success. He’d charmed the piece of paper so that to anyone else it would look like some doodled quidditch strategies, he waved his wand to show its true contents. Draco let out a small chuckle, “I’m impressed Weasley, you came prepared. Let’s hear it then, how will we go about this?”

Ron felt his cheeks heat, it felt great having Malfoy give him a compliment to make the blond beside him impressed by his actions was a big confidence boost. He was excited to share what he’d come up with but also a bit nervous, he didn’t want Draco to find his plans to be lacking. He hoped he would be able to keep impressing him.

“Well okay, so I thought we could go with one of us coming up with a reason to be taken to Dumbledore. We would then hear the password and be able to reuse it to go back and talk to the hat when the office is unoccupied.” Draco nodded but stayed quiet so Ron continued with the other suggestion he had written down. “We could also do a stakeout and wait for someone to enter the office and unknowingly give us the password.”

Ron bit his lip, he knew neither of those suggestions was foolproof. Coming up with a reason to be brought to the headmaster wouldn’t be easy neither would a stakeout. The stakeout appealed to Ron for other reasons though as it would be an excuse to spend a lot more time with Malfoy. Even if it wasn’t foolproof it was the best he had been able to come up with, he desperately hoped that Draco would be able to come up with something better as getting caught was not an option.

He knew his ideas were better than a more Gryffindor approach at least, the standard Gryffindor would likely have wanted to sneak up behind someone else, which would have been so much riskier than trying to get the password and enter the office at a later time.

Malfoy hummed thoughtfully, “not bad Weasley but not foolproof either,” Ron nodded and slumped back against the wall. He’d known that but he’d still been excited and hopeful relaying his ideas. They needed to go back to the drawing board, there had to be a way for them to do this with no risk involved at all.

They sat there in silence for several minutes trying to come up with a plan that would work without fault, Ron’s mind was drawing a blank. He hated having a goal but not a clear path forward to be able to reach it. It was the worst to know what you wanted but not have the means to achieve it. There was always a way and Ron was determined to figure it out.

Suddenly Draco turned towards Ron with a bright smile on his face, Ron was unable to not smile back at the clear joy. He was certain his mile was more mischievous in nature than Malfoy’s though, it was clear that Draco had come up with something and now Ron could feel their goal materialising right in front of him. It was a heady feeling, the feeling of success.

Malfoy clapped his hands and Ron thought that he was probably only seconds away from actually jumping up and down from elation. It was night and day from his usually stoic and reserved body language. “Oh I know what to do, we don’t even need to enter the office.” Ron frowned not seeing how they would get to the hat, which was located in the office, without physically being there themselves. “Hear me out, the Hogwarts house elves can go anywhere and retrieve anything in the castle. Which means that we just need to ask one of them to help us.”

Ron nodded slowly, he could admit that the idea had merit. Malfoy was thinking outside the box and Ron liked the way his mind worked. Even if Ron wasn’t used to depend on the help from others Malfoy was right in that it was a good plan. It was more of a Hufflepuff approach, asking for help.

Sadly there was one problem with Malfoy’s plan however, “Hogwarts house elves are loyal to the castle and the teachers though, how would we know they won’t tell on us and get us caught?” Ron’s inner Slytherin didn’t want to trust others so easily, the fewer people or creatures that knew of their plan the better. Malfoy it seemed had fewer worries about such things, he guessed Hufflepuffs wanted to trust people by default and think the best of others. It was admirable in a way but Ron thought that blindly trusting others could also get you in unnecessary trouble.

Ron felt bad for thwarting Draco’s excitement but the other boy didn’t seem all that perturbed by his concerns. “That may be true but the elves are also loyal to the students. If we are honest with them and explain that we just want to talk to the hat to ease our minds they will want to help us in any way that they can.” He paused as if remembering something before adding, “they have helped me several times in the past after all.”

Ron laughed and shook his head realising what Malfoy was implying, “wait Malfoy, are you friends with the Hogwarts house elves?” Draco’s cheeks reddened slightly as he gave a nondescriptive nod in response. Ron nudged his arm and gave him a smile, it was endearing. Ron found that he also liked making Draco blush, his red cheeks stood out starkly against his otherwise pale complexion.

He shook his head thinking about how Draco Malfoy the school’s biggest bully was secretly a massive teddy bear on the inside, someone who was friends with house elves and who thought the best approach would be to lead with honesty instead of deceit. This boy was not any more evil than an exploding snap card at most, which was to say completely harmless. For every minute he spent with the person sitting beside him he could see how the hat had thought he would have made a good badger. At the very least Ron was definitely more of a Slytherin than Draco, there was really no question about that.

This nice version was Draco while the other version was Malfoy. Ron liked Draco, he wanted to spend a lot more time with Draco. He hoped Malfoy was a thing of the past. He let out a small laugh, “Hermione would be delighted if she knew and she would most definitely try to get you to join S.P.E.W.” Draco gave him a confused look to which Ron just shook his head. He would tell him about it all at another time. He wondered if Draco and Dobby had ever been friends. He would have to ask someday, now they had to come up with a plan though.

Even with Draco being on good terms with the elves Ron still felt a bit uneasy about asking them, it was an unknown factor that neither of them would be able to control. It wouldn’t be foolproof, it was a good plan but one that entailed at least a little bit of risk. There could be no risks. They must not get caught.

Then it hit him, the perfect plan that ensured that nothing would go wrong. It was foolproof. Just like Draco had suggested they didn’t need to enter the office, luckily they wouldn’t need the help of the house elves either. There was another way.

He gave Draco a triumphant smile and exclaimed, “the room of requirement”, at Draco’s blank look Ron set to explain the secret of the room on the 7th-floor corridor. It was fortunate that Harry had talked about the room just the other week, Dobby had been the one to tell him so a house elf would turn out to be the one that helped them in the end after all. He must really trust Draco as it was a secret not many people knew about, telling Draco felt right though.

Draco gaped at him and Ron just laughed at his gobsmacked expression. “Hogwarts never ceases to amaze me, you mean that this room will just magically appear because we want and need it to.” Ron nodded empathetically and said amused, “yes Draco, we are wizards and this is a magical school you know. We will just have to walk past three times and think hard about how we need to speak to the sorting hat without being disturbed and it will provide what we need.” He felt excitement bubble in his stomach, it was the feeling of creating a plan that was completely foolproof, of making your goals come into reality.

Draco mock glared at him but it soon turned into a smile, “smart-ass,” then he bit his lip and looked at Ron almost a little abashed. “You called me Draco,” now it was Ron’s turn to blush. He’d done it plenty in his head already but it was the first time that he had called him by his first name out loud. “Yeah well, we are in this together, right? I like Hufflepuff Draco.” It was strange but wonderful and he didn’t want their secret meeting to come to an end. He wished he’d known there was a sweet side to Malfoy all along, if he had he would have tried to befriend him a long time ago.

Draco gave him one of those almost blinding smiles that made Ron smile back without fault, “I like Slytherin Ron as well.” Hearing Draco call him Ron made him smile even wider than before. It felt good. It definitely felt as if they had started a tentative friendship.

It was just so much easier to be open and comfortable with Malfoy than he could have ever imagined. Ron wondered if that was a Hufflepuff thing, he suspected it might be. They were all just so friendly and charismatic and somehow they were able to make you feel secure and as if the world would somehow right itself, as if you just kept calm it would all be alright. Ron thought their outlook on life could be a bit naive at times, their optimism was contagious though and he thought his Hufflepuff friends were often underrated.

Ron was still not 100% convinced that the sorting hat would tell him that he was more Slytherin than anything else, however he was after today’s conversation sure without any doubts at all that Malfoy would be told Hufflepuff was his one true house. It was plain as day, how he had even managed to get into Slytherin was the mystery here and not where he truly belonged.

Draco nudged his shoulder, “I can’t wait to set this plan in motion, same time tomorrow?” Ron frowned thinking they could do it now, he didn’t even want to wait until the next day. He suddenly realised that the sun was not hitting Malfoy’s face anymore. It had turned dark outside. He cast a tempus, he let out a groan at the time flashing back at him, dinner had already started more than half an hour ago. Harry and Hermione would surely wonder where he’d been for the whole afternoon again especially if the Ravenclaws had been at dinner on time. He’d been with Malfoy for more than three hours. He guessed that time really flew when you had fun and when you spent it with interesting people. Making plans was decidedly fun and Malfoy was definitely turning out to be a very interesting bloke.

He gave Draco a sheepish look, “yeah I really can’t wait either mate. See you tomorrow.” He gave a small somewhat awkward wave before he dashed down the corridor towards the great hall in a hurry. It would be a shame if he didn’t have proper time to savour the food, he always took seconds after all.

Chapter Text

Chapter 4: Twin Terrors

Ron had just entered the Gryffindor common room after dinner when he was painfully yanked away from the rest of his housemates by a couple of long arms, he soon found himself behind a hidden tapestry he’d never noticed before. He recognised the spells hastily cast around them by his assassins as a silencing spell and a notice me not charm, apparently this little meeting he had unceremoniously and unwillingly been dragged into was top secret and not to be overheard.

He turned and glared up at whoever had had the audacity to drag him away like this, he was met with wild bright red hair not that different from his own and two identically mischievous grins. Of bloody course, it had to be the blasted twins, whatever made them grin like lunatics could not mean anything even remotely good for him.

“Well hello dear brother, fancy finding you here,” George stated with a small chuckle. Ron glared at him and crossed his arms over his chest, there was no being rational with those two. They made all of his newfound patience drain from his system in mere seconds, even so he would not let them get to him. He would show his displeasure with them and their antics without blowing up completely and making a scene.

He rolled his eyes before sneering at them, they could be so daft sometimes. “Of course I’m here, you did drag me over here yourselves yes, against my will I might add.” Fred just shook his head still with that infuriating grin on his face. “What George meant dear Ronald, was that it’s fancy finding you here in the common room in the first place. You seem to have wandered off a lot lately,” he had a raised eyebrow as if challenging Ron to contradict him or to come up with some excuse for his whereabouts through the last few days. George was nodding his head along with his twins’ words.

Ron tried to come up with the best course of action, the twins were much more observant than many gave them credit for. Unfortunately, his brothers were not very easy to read but Ron was certain that they knew more than they were letting on which meant that trying to deflect and come up with a believable lie to get out of this situation would probably just make him look stupid, he would only be digging his own grave going down that route.

There was a small possibility that the twins were only bluffing and knew nothing of what Ron had been up to recently, they could be trying to trick him into confessing to something they didn’t already know anything about. They could just be finding his disappearing act to be suspicious without actually knowing anything concrete about what he’d been doing and with whom. Ron didn’t hold that as likely but he had to operate as of his brothers knew nothing at all.

That way he at least wouldn’t accidentally tell them anything they didn’t already know, they would have to confess to what they thought they knew before he would try to do any kind of damage control. He gave them a vague shrug as if it was no big deal whatsoever, for all they knew he could have just been taking long walks and done a lot of daydreaming.

Fred and George looked at each other before George shook his head in bewilderment, “you don’t have anything to say in your defence?” Ron narrowed his eyes, they definitely knew something and wanted him to start talking and divulge more to them than they already knew. Over his dead body, he was smarter than that now, their old tactics wouldn’t work on him anymore.

A few days ago Ron realised that he probably would have told them everything if he’d been even slightly provoked, he used to be a bit of a blubbering mess when pressured. He had talked without much thought or concern about accidentally relying too much information or the consequences his words could set in motion.

That was one of many things that he was not prone to do anymore, now he knew using one’s words in a smart way and the truth could hold a lot of power. The use of words could decide more than just an argument, you could achieve so much just by being a sweet talker knowing how to talk your way out of a situation or buttering the right people up. Even though people often said that actions speak louder than words, the right words could sway other people’s actions. In the right use of words laid a lot of power. He would never again just talk recklessly without weighing his words carefully before speaking.

Fred and George would soon realise that dealing with the Slytherin side of Ron’s personality would not be as easy as when they could without much trouble play and fool the pants off him as a full-bloodied Gryffindor. He would not let them manipulate him anymore, that was a promise.

He gave them his own superior smirk and said in a light and airy tone, “I call your bluff, I haven’t done anything that needs to be defended.” Fred and George shook their heads and their grins became even wider if that was possible, they looked almost feral. They hadn’t been bluffing then, at least Ron would soon know what they knew without him saying a single word of importance beforehand.

Fred’s expression was almost one Ron thought would belong on a Slytherin, the satisfaction of catching someone in the middle of the act. Ron would not let it show on his own face but he was starting to feel a bit nervous, what did they know? “Really, interesting that as we think that you do. You see we borrowed a certain nifty little map from Harry earlier today and well you spent an awfully long time in an abandoned part of the castle,” Ron gulped, he hadn’t even thought about anyone seeing him and Draco’s names being practically on top of each other on the marauder’s map. How would he be able to explain this away, was it even possible to lie his way out of this?

George picked up the monologue, “not only that dear brother, you spent it with a certain someone. A certain blond Slytherin in fact.” Ron’s heart sank, they knew more than he wanted anyone to know, he had to be able to angle this in a way that wouldn’t be catastrophic to him or Draco. Especially Draco could get in trouble if it got out that he wasn’t a complete asshole, especially to a Weasley.

They were both looking at Ron now with clear curiosity shining in their light brown eyes, his brothers loved knowing the latest gossip and they were extremely curious by nature, they would go to the bottom of any mystery. He could use their curiosity to his advantage. They would do literally anything to get him to tell them what they wanted to know. A plan started to form, he could make this work without putting himself or Draco in deep shit.

Fred said somewhat triumphant, “you spent hours alone with Malfoy, arguably the worst snake that has ever slithered through these halls.” Ron rolled his eyes, even Draco’s pretended persona was far from the worst human being out there. Admittedly he had perfected a mean act and knew exactly what to say to cut deep provoking a strong reaction out of them, but he had never been cruel to the core.

Ron wasn’t even sure that Draco had it in him to be genuinely cruel. Now when Ron thought about it there had been signs that he was just doing it because he felt pressured and as if he had no other choice in the matter, it had never been because he actually found pleasure in being an arse.

The twins looked at him expectantly as they finished together, “you and Malfoy appear to be on quite friendly terms now and we want to know why.” Ron had to give his brothers credit, it seemed as if they thought that Ron had an ulterior motive, that he was only friends with Draco as a way to achieve a bigger purpose. He guess he was in a way, it had just turned out that he actually liked spending time with the Hufflepuff in Slytherin clothing.

He took a few seconds to think through his options and settled on how to play this, he would have to tell his brothers something but in doing so he may actually be able to contain it to only his brothers ever being in the know. Better to have two people know a lot than to have a lot of people know a little and have rumours circulating among the students. After all, he didn’t trust the twins not to tell people about his and Malfoy’s tentative friendship and he didn’t want it to start spreading like fiendfyre through Hogwarts.

He levelled the twins with a look that he hoped showed them that he was still in control even if they had cornered him, they may have gained some knowledge but if they wanted more they would need to play by his rules from this moment on. “I’ll tell you why if you both make an unbreakable vow not to tell a single soul living or dead that I’m friends with Draco and whatever else I’m about to divulge to you.”

Ron knew it may seem extreme but it was the only way. He needed their silence and if he had to let them in on a secret or two so be it. He wouldn’t tell them anything about their plan to visit the room of requirement to be able to talk to the sorting hat. That would still be only his and Draco’s. He’d have to tell them about Draco being a Hufflepuff, how he actually wasn’t all that bad. If he didn’t tell them something they would keep on pestering him endlessly until he cracked, it would be torturous. Which was a thing he unfortunately knew from experience.

Fred’s other eyebrow went up and his grin twisted into a teasing little quirk of the lips, “oh so he’s Draco now is he?” Ron didn’t even give an answer to that even if he knew calling him Draco had practically been a confirmation of the twins’ suspicion and of course that part was what Fred would focus on, the wanker.

The twins turned serious and looked at each other having one of their silent conversations. After a few seconds, they nodded at each other before turning to Ron and giving him a slight nod in affirmation as well. Apparently having made a decision. Their thirst for knowing the latest gossip had won out and they would do whatever was needed to get Ron to talk, just as Ron had predicted.

Together they strung along a vow by alternating saying the words, “we Fred Weasley,” “and George Weasley,” “herby promise to never perform a single joke ever again,” “if we ever divulge our knowledge of Ron Weasley’s friendship with Draco Malfoy,” “or the sordid details he is about to tell us.” They ended the vow saying the last few words together, “so mote it be.” The telltale golden light sealing the vow surrounded them both for a second before fading away.

Ron shook his head exasperated, “most people make unbreakable vows on their magic you know” he had the most ridiculous brothers on earth. They just gave him a look and he sighed, they definitely weren’t most people. Them making a vow on their future in pranking told him they were serious in not telling anyone, they would never jeopardise being able to prank people.

They suddenly looked at him with great enthusiasm and big sparkling eyes that told him to go on already, it was clear that they knew he was about to tell them something big, something potentially life-changing. Not that it would matter much for them personally that Draco Malfoy wasn’t who he had always made himself out to be, especially as they couldn’t tell a single soul about it.

Ron gave them a mysterious little smile and started his unlikely tale with, “you see Draco was actually the one who made me question my house placement…”

As he had thought his brothers had been astounded by what he had revealed and Draco’s secret had even turned his larger-than-life brothers speechless for a small blissful moment. In the end, they had not bought his story and remained doubtful, they did acknowledge that Ron making something up that was so absurd would be of no gain to him so they’d told him that they would spend the next few days studying Draco and trying to figure out if there really was any truth to Ron’s statement.

Ron really didn’t care either way if they believed him or not, he did have to warn Draco however about having them scrutinise his every move, that he would unfortunately be in for some double trouble. He had to reassure the other boy that even if they would be able to glimpse the real Draco Malfoy he had made sure they wouldn’t be able to tell anyone else about who he truly was inside. He hoped Draco would appreciate his fast thinking and not be mad for letting what he had told Ron in confidence get out. It had been his best option of only bad choices to make, surely Draco would see that as well.

When the twins let him go after what felt like a million questions it was close to midnight and long after the usual time he went to bed. The twins’ intervention had in a way been a blessing in disguise, at least he wouldn’t have to talk to either Harry or Hermione tonight.

He reasoned that he could easily mislead his friends if he wanted to, they were not as devious as the twins could be. He could undoubtedly distract Harry with talk about quidditch or bitching about Umbridge. When it came to Hermione he could remind her of that transfigurations test coming up soon which would surely make her want to revise right that instance. He knew Hermione would get back to wanting answers from him sooner or later but he could divert the conversation at least for a little while.

When he went to bed his friends were not at the forefront of his mind, instead there was a certain blond Slytherin taking up all his thoughts. They would finally set their plan in motion tomorrow and Ron for one was beyond excited. He was excited to get to know the truth once and for all, who were they and where did they belong.

The truth was that even if no answers were gained he wouldn’t be too disheartened, just getting to go on an adventure with Draco would be more than enough. Sometimes it was the journey and who was on it with you instead of the goal at the end that truly mattered.

His last thought before falling asleep was that just wanting to go on an adventure with someone and not caring all that much about the outcome was not very Slytherin of him, maybe Draco and his hidden Hufflepuff ways had started rubbing off on him. He was definitely blaming Draco for his borderline mushy thoughts, it was all his fault.

Chapter Text

Chapter 5: A Friendly Dragon

He was exhausted, it had been a very long day, only made longer by a certain redhead that seemed to be everywhere that Draco looked. He had had no other options than to burrow his head down and try to mind his own business, he’d made a decision the other day and he wasn’t about to go back to his old ways if he had a choice in the matter.

Admittedly it felt good having Ron’s attention, it made him want to look back and smile giddily when their eyes met. It made him want to just not care and stand up to cross the great hall and sit down beside the other boy so they could talk like they had in their secret meetings in their abandoned hallway. That obviously wasn’t an option he could explore however, just him being slightly friendly towards a Gryffindor, let alone a Weasley, would raise eyebrows and cause irrevocable rings on the water which would be likely to get back to his parents.

That happening would be catastrophic and he didn’t know if he would be able to deal with the fallout, he wasn’t there yet. He wanted to be able to say that he would be able to handle it on his own but the reality was that he didn’t know if he would survive if he was disowned and ostracised from the only life he’d ever known, if they didn’t want him any more when he stopped pretending to be the son they had always wanted him to be. The son who was almost like a copy of his own father, Lucius Malfoy. It was a person Draco wanted to be compared to less and less with every passing day.

As he couldn’t present himself like the person he wanted to be and he also couldn’t go back to acting like the person he was expected to grow into he had decided the best option going forward was to just lay low and keep to himself. Ron Weasley wasn’t making that particularly easy for him though. He had tried to catch Draco’s eye multiple times throughout the day, Draco thought he’d even caught him smiling encouragingly at him on occasion before he had hastily looked away trying to not show any type of emotion on his face. He was a master at feigning cold indifference.

Even if he had mastered it at a young age it was exhausting to have to hold himself back and not be able to smile at his new friend, it was torture having to keep from even interacting with Ron in any way. The thing was that he didn’t fully trust himself if he let them interact in public any more. Now when he and Ron were friendly it would be much harder to pretend and keep up the charade, to not slip up and let the real him show in Ron’s presence.

As he couldn’t say or do what he wanted it was much easier to do nothing than to have to do the exact opposite of what he desired, he didn’t want to have to sneer at Ron or even worse have to go back to insulting the other boy and his family. Luckily Ron had never approached him that day, otherwise he would have had to make a dig at him and act as cold as ever. It hurt his heart to even think about having to do so but if he hadn’t it would have raised too many questions from everyone around him, he couldn’t risk acting suspicious. Especially not now when he felt closer than ever to finding a solution, to find himself. Ron was the key to that and he would be damned if he ruined this by being reckless and premature. Even if all he wanted was to let himself feel, he had to keep thinking and act accordingly.

Even if Ron didn’t act like it much anymore the fact was that he was still wearing red trimmed robes and that wasn’t about to change any time soon, Draco would be seen as a traitor if he was seen friendly with a Gryffindor. If Ron had been a Slytherin in appearance as well as behaviour it had been an entirely different situation.

He would have to talk to Ron about how they had to keep their distance in public, they would not fight anymore but they couldn’t be openly friendly either. He hated that it had to be that way but it was the reality of the situation, at least for now. They would just have to keep meeting up in secret after classes. If Ron even wanted to do that after tonight.

It made Draco’s heart feel heavy to realise that they would have no apparent reason to still meet up after they had seen the sorting hat, Ron had challenged him to go on this adventure with him but after which there was nothing that would keep them in each other’s orbit. Ron already had friends and a life which he seemed to enjoy, he didn’t need Draco.

Draco needed Ron, but even more than that he wanted to be Ron’s friend. Ron was the only one he had shown the real Draco Malfoy, he was the one he had opened a door into his soul for. Draco was convinced that Ron was the one that could help him actually be the person he was within full-time. He wanted Ron to keep seeing him because the other wanted to and not because he tricked him or made him obligated to in some way.

He wanted his and Ron’s friendship to continue with good intentions and be honest and genuine. Whenever he did something that wasn’t genuine in nature, which was basically every single day, he felt an uneasy lump form in his stomach. He hated it, he hated being that person. He wanted more than anything to not have to be that person anymore.

It was a little scary but in a good way to feel that you had someone you could be vulnerable with, someone you could be honest and open towards. He guessed that was what he’d have to keep doing, bare his soul and set himself up for a possible rejection. It would hurt if Ron said no and laughed in is face but it would hurt even more if he didn’t at least give it an honest try. He wanted to do this the right way, the way that felt right in his heart. He would just come and right out ask Ron if he’d be amendable to keep seeing him in secret after classes.

Draco was standing leaning against the wall opposite the tapestry of Barnabas the Barmy teaching trolls in pink tutus to dance the ballet when he heard someone walking down the corridor with sure powerful steps. He turned to watch whoever it was and sighed in relief at seeing Ron approaching him. He couldn’t help but shake his head in amused bewilderment at how even Ron’s way of walking had changed, it was more confident and awe-inspiring, even more than that it had an air of pride and supremity. It was decidedly Slytherin in nature and Draco actually thought that Ron could even give Snape or his own father a run for their galleons.

The other gave him a small smile which Draco was finally able to respond to, for the first time that day they were alone together again. However he better remember that this corridor was not deserted like their usual meeting place which meant that they had to be careful, they could be interrupted at any given moment. What was it the real Alastor Moody always used to say, constant vigilance.

Ron seemed to think the same thing because he didn’t waste any time, he didn’t give Draco more than a small nod in greeting before he started pacing right in front of him. After Ron had walked past him three times in each direction a door suddenly appeared directly behind Draco, he almost fell through the door but managed to stay upright as he turned around to blink at the slightly ajar oak door that hadn’t been there a second ago.

From behind him Ron drew in an excited breath, “Merlin, that’s absolutely wicked.” Draco nodded in agreement, he had hoped the elusive room of requirement would turn out to be real and not just a legend too good to be true. Draco loved this castle, it was more of a home to him than the manor had ever been.

He pushed the door open a bit more to be able to look inside, it was a medium-sized room not that different from the abandoned hallway they usually met each other in, there was a high window with sunshine coming in making the room become cast in a warm and inviting golden glow. In the middle of the room on a stool sat the sorting hat, waiting innocently for them to use.

Draco felt excitement bubble inside his stomach, not only because they had achieved what they had set out to do but because they had managed to work together and had made a really good team, he and Ron. They wouldn’t have gotten there on their own. He loved being a part of a team, especially when it was together with Ron. It was the most amazing feeling to be able to lift someone else up, it was both a metaphorically intellectual as well as an emotional Wingardium Leviosa. It made his heart soar.

As Draco had stood frozen, lost in thought and emotions, at the entrance of the room Ron had apparently already entered, “come on Draco before someone catches us entering the room.” Draco hastily followed Ron into their hidden oasis, they were finally alone, except for the hat of course, without having to be afraid of any interruptions.

He looked at Ron a little nervously, “I think we should talk about some things before we have a conversation with the old hat,” he bit his lip hoping that Ron would not question his request in his excitement for getting answers from the sorting hat.

🐍💕🦡

Ron had just finished telling Draco about his conversation with the twins last night, he looked at the blond with some trepidation. He hoped he wouldn’t be cross and think that Ron’s actions had been a breach of trust and loyalty, he wouldn’t have shared Draco’s secrets if not absolutely necessary. Slytherins may be sneaky and known for fool play but they were also extremely loyal and didn’t betray their own. Somehow Draco had become one of Ron’s confidants and equals during the last few days, he considered him to be one of his own.

He had been relieved when Draco had asked to talk before they went through with the last part of the plan. He had tried to get Draco’s attention all day in the hopes of getting the boy alone so they could talk in private before now, however Draco had resolutely ignored him.

He let the silence settle as Draco took in all of the new information Ron had just dropped on him. He was grateful that Draco had let him explain and hadn’t judged his action before he had even given him all the details. Draco nodded thoughtfully, “it makes sense now, Blaise and Pansy complained earlier about how we were watched by Weasleys, plural.” Ron groaned, he knew he hadn’t been very subtle about watching Draco but he had hoped his brothers wouldn’t have been so obvious about it.

Draco nudged his shoulder with his own where they sat against the stone wall in the warm sunlight. Yet another thing the magical room had provided as it was a grey and rainy day outside. “ Relax will you. I’m not mad at you Ron, I would prefer fewer people knowing but you told them with my best interest at heart.”

Ron nodded and smiled as he could feel the tension leave his shoulders, he nudged Draco back before saying sincerely. “I’m still sorry for setting the ginger wolves on you, I know first-hand how tiresome it is to have my brothers’ undivided attention directed at you.”

Ron was relieved to have Draco be so forgiving of his actions and for seeing how he really had had no bad intentions. He guessed a Hufflepuff would care about that, the action itself mattered less than why you did something. If it was done with a good conscience and with genuine care from the heart. If someone did a bad action with honourable intentions it was more easily forgiven or even entirely overlooked.

Draco looked at him a bit mournfully, “I need to inform you that we can’t interact publicly, I can’t be your friend out there in front of everyone. I don’t want to have to throw insults at you anymore and the only way I can avoid having to do so is if we stay away from each other.” Ron frowned but nodded all the same.

It made him sad knowing that Draco had to make himself pretend to be someone so far from the boy in front of him. A boy that Ron liked more for every moment they spent together in solitude. It was sad to witness how pretending took such a toll on him, Ron wished he could help him somehow.

Personally, Ron thought that it had the potential of being a fun endeavour, to interact like they used to and play a prank on the entire school. Obviously, it had never been fun having Draco insult him before but now when he would be aware that it was all for show it was another thing entirely, that small piece of information made all the difference.

It would be a little game they could play that only they knew the rules of, another secret that they would share with each other. It would be mock fighting in the halls only to meet up later to laugh about it in secret, no one knowing that they were friends. They could even brainstorm the most creative insults to use against each other together. It would be the ultimate prank, the ultimate deceit. Ron thought he would seriously enjoy playing that game, that he would enjoy keeping everyone in the dark and keeping up an act in front of everyone. Especially as it would be something he did with Draco.

Draco groaned, “I was raised Slytherin, I know what you’re thinking. That it could be fun to play a prank on everyone.” Ron blushed as he nodded with a mischievous little grin, it would be fun and it also meant that he wouldn’t have to keep Draco at a distance. Really, it was a win-win.

To his chagrin Draco was shaking his head vehemently, “no Ron, I can’t do it. I want to be genuine for once in my life and not have to be an arse even if I don’t really mean it. I want to not have to spit fire at you even if it doesn’t truly burn.”

Ron still thought that exchanging a few harmless insults could be fun but he could see that Draco really wasn’t up for any more pretending. It wasn’t in Draco’s nature to want to play the bad boy and deceive others even if just for a laugh. He only did that if it was absolutely necessary and Ron wanted to be able to help him avoid playing those kinds of games if he could.

He started to laugh as he thought about exactly what words Draco had used, “not wanting to spit any fire. You really aren’t much of a dragon, are you Draco?” Draco huffed in mock annoyance but his small smile betrayed his true feelings. “I know it’s quite rare but have you never heard of a friendly dragon?”

Draco was a rare and mysterious creature indeed, a creature that Ron wanted to keep studying to find out its secrets and hidden depths. Ron took a moment to truly think about everything he knew about dragons. Charlie always talked about the different species at the resort in Romania and he’d even talked about some that were extinct and that nowadays only existed in legends. He gave Draco an appreciative look and knew which dragon his friend resembled the most, maybe it wasn’t friendly exactly but it was definitely the least aggressive and dangerous of the bunch.

It only killed out of necessity for food and not simply from a little provocation or to kill only for the fun of it. A bit like how Draco was only mean out of fear and necessity, not because of getting any pleasure from the act itself. The dragon was also said to be fiercely loyal, like a badger. More than that though it was considered the most beautiful dragon of all time. It had the most exquisite pearly white scales, almost platinum like the colour of Draco’s silky strands of hair that looked to be softer than the finest spun silk. The dragon’s eggs were a silvery grey just like Draco’s eyes which almost seemed to glitter like diamonds in the sunlight.

He blinked rapidly realising how he had been staring at Draco and taking in his delicate and beautiful appearance, he wasn’t sure where those mushy thoughts had come from. He couldn’t argue with the notion that Draco was objectively beautiful, in part resembling the Veela. Everyone with seeing eyes knew that, it was a simple fact, like how the killing curse was a vivid emerald green.

He decided that he still wouldn’t tell Draco how he’d compared him in his head to this specific dragon because of its beautiful features and its almost ethereal grace. He didn’t want to give Draco the wrong idea, it wasn’t as if he thought him beautiful on a more personal level. Not at all.

“You’re right. You are a bit like the Antipodean Opaleye, it’s supposedly the least aggressive dragon out there, it’s very loyal and has a light appearance with pearly white scales.” Draco smiled and nodded biting his lip, “the Opaleye is my favourite dragon, how do you know so much about it.”

Ron smiled back feeling relieved to be back on familiar ground, the real Draco was quite cute as he admitted some truths about himself in a nervous almost tentative way. It almost felt as if all of his likes and dislikes were a secret and Ron loved being the one which Draco felt secure enough around to share these small parts of himself with.

“My brother Charlie, you know the dragon tamer. He’s the second oldest and he had already graduated by the time we started school but he was here for the first task in the tournament last year.” Ron knew a lot of people had a hard time remembering all of the people in his family, he had thought Draco would have known them all though with how much he had used his family as ammunition for insults in the past.

There was suddenly a blush on Draco’s cheeks, “of course, the dragon tamer. You know he may not be the only one capable of taming dragons in your family…” Ron had almost not heard him towards the end of his sentence as Draco had said the words under his breath as if in thought, words not necessarily meant to be said out loud.

Ron decided to not mention it for fear of embarrassing Draco. He was pretty sure he’d heard him correctly anyway and he thought he knew exactly what he’d meant by those words. That Ron could learn to tame Draco, his very own friendly dragon. Ron could be Draco’s very own dragon tamer. He hoped that was what Draco had meant at least. Ron liked the thought of that very much. He would not say anything about it right that second as he didn’t want to ruin the moment by making it awkward. However he filed away the information for later use, Draco wanted Ron to be both his secret keeper and his dragon tamer.

Draco in the hopes of Ron missing his last few words seemed determined to change the subject. “You know a weasel’s personality traits are not all that different from a snake’s, a weasel is known to have a quick mind and use its charm in devious ways, not afraid to get what it wants even if it means to lie or manipulate its opponents in the process.”

Ron raised an eyebrow and let out a small chuckle, Draco did have a valid point. Ron had never actually thought of drawing those parallels before. Being compared to a weasel wasn’t much of an insult, if one at all, especially as he had started to realise very recently that he did possess a lot of those characteristics that overlapped greatly with what was definitely considered Slytherin traits.

It was a mystery that his entire family had been Gryffindors with how they had always had a tendency to manage to weasel their way out of situations. He could break the mould and be the first Weasley to break free, he could be the first Weasley to truly embrace what it meant to be a weasel. It was something to be proud of, not something to suppress.

If it turned out that he was a true Slytherin, he would be proud of that fact as well. He felt a sudden desire, a deep want, to prove himself and be a leader instead of a follower. To show the world that he was more than just one of the Weasleys. He could do great things if he just put his mind to it. He wanted to embrace his new way of thinking and the first step of doing so was to figure out exactly who he was.

It was time to finally have the long-awaited second conversation with the sorting hat and get to know if all this was just a silly mistake or if he was truly more Slytherin than anything else. The mystery of the hat’s words in his first sorting would finally get some clarity.

Ron was ready for whatever the hat would tell him, he almost wished to be told that he actually was a snake. He liked who he had realised he was capable of being these last few days. He liked what he could do when he let himself be smart and strategic. When he let himself lean into being cunning and resourceful. He was capable of so much more than he’d been before when he’d held that part of himself back.

He got up from the ground and gave Draco a hand in turn, his fingers were warm in Ron’s slightly bigger palm. He tried not to think too long about why it felt so bloody nice to touch Draco’s smooth skin. He had other things to occupy his mind with at the moment.

He gave Draco a significant look and nodded towards the hat, “It’s time”, in only a minute or so he would know for sure where he truly belonged.

Chapter Text

Chapter 6: (Welcome to) SLYTHERIN

The stool was a little rickety as Ron sat down with his back straight and his head held high, he put the sorting hat on which fit much better than it had, when it had almost fallen down over his eyes, in his first year.

He gave Draco a confident smirk to which he got an encouraging thumbs up and a curious soft little smile in return. Outwards he was holding up a calm and composed exterior, on the inside however it was all but total chaos. It felt as if there was an entire horde of Cornish pixies wrecking awoke in his stomach, he felt a buzzing almost electrical anticipation for what was about to happen. It was finally time to get some answers.

This conversation held a lot of weight, it was the ultimate test of his true nature. Who was Ron Weasley? It was one thing having people assume something about you or simply having a gut feeling, it was entirely different to know for sure without even a smidgen of doubt how it really was. The sorting hat had the monopoly to decide where you belonged in this school and what path would suit you the best for life outside of its walls. It was almost as if the hat was a seer and Ron’s head was a crystal ball with all the answers swirling around like a tornado of fleeting grey mists.

He heard a chuckle almost like an echo coming from the inside of his own head, “flattery may take you far in life Mr. Weasley. It’s true that I may be an ancient magical artefact that’s prone to predict suitable steps to a desirable future, however a true seer I am not.”

Ron felt his cheeks flush a rosy shade of pink he knew would clash horribly with his fiery red hair, he hadn’t intended to chat up the old hat, however it was true that he held its words and observations in extremely high regard. Not that very different from how some viewed a prophecy. He wouldn’t have gone to these great lengths if he hadn’t valued the hat’s opinions a great deal.

However, he hoped that the hat would be more clear in its statements this time. The sorting hat held a lot of knowledge but was more often than not talking in riddles instead of giving you all the answers and solutions right away.

It was clear that Ron was no Ravenclaw, he wanted answers and not those which only raised more questions in return. He wanted the knowledge without having to figure things out on his own. After all, it looked more and more as if he had just wasted five years in Gryffindor because he had to figure shit out by himself.

A part of him wanted to just right out ask the hat to tell him what he’d meant all those years ago, which house he had repressed traits from and which he hadn’t been ready to embrace. If he really was suited to be a Slytherin, if there were certain things to learn and a potential to fulfil in the house of green and silver.

He decided to stay silent in favour of having the hat talk freely, he wanted to get more than just a simple answer to its cryptic message in his first year. He didn’t only want clarification of what it had said back then. He also wanted to know what the hat thought about his personal growth, his most recent thoughts and desired that it would be able to see in his head now.

The Gryffindor approach would have been to head straight into the fire and go for what you’d wanted without holding back even for a moment. It would most likely have gotten you what you were after, however in the process there would have been a missed opportunity to get more than what you had set out to achieve. A missed opportunity to get to know if there had been more to learn beyond the tangible.

Ron was more than only a simple Gryffindor, he would get what he wanted but he also would seek more. He had started to see that the best way to sometimes get the most answers was not to ask direct questions but to instead wait patiently for the one with the answers to talk without any prompting or guidance. Then you may end up getting even more than what you had come there to retrieve. Ron was ambitious and he wanted more, he wanted what was beyond even his wildest imagination.

The hat made another amused little sound, “how very delightful to get another look into your mind Mr. Weasley. I dare say it has matured, as was to be expected of course.” There was a few seconds pause and then just the muttered words, “interesting, very interesting indeed…”

Ron bit his lip to keep himself from saying or even thinking anything that would potentially rush the hat, he didn’t want to interrupt its musings. He knew that with patience there was a reward to gain, if you stayed committed you would prevail. If you didn’t harvest the coal prematurely it could with time be turned into a diamond.

“You are here to get to know if you were placed where you truly belong. I see a deep want and desire to embrace what was once hidden within and has now started to rise to the surface. You have now started to see the true value of the traits of Salazar Slytherin and wish to explore and evolve with the help of those same traits residing within you. You wish to know what you are capable of when you show bravery but with restraint and calculated action instead of reckless abandonment.”

Ron blinked and felt something inside him shift into place, “yes, that’s it exactly. I’m finally ready to see and embrace the truth of who I was always meant to be.” He felt almost euphoric as he let the sorting hat know that it had hit the hoop with the quaffle, he let out a sigh as he smiled in satisfied relief. The sorting hat had told him exactly what he had wished to hear.

Even if he had already known the truth deep down inside and had mostly come to terms with who he was, it was extremely rewarding to have the sorting hat all but confirming that he was a Slytherin in all but colour. Suddenly his life made a whole lot more sense than it had only moments before.

He made peace with that he wanted it badly, it was a stronger desire than he had previously known, to be one of the snakes. He wanted to be able to realise his full potential, which was sadly something he didn’t think would be possible from inside the lion’s den. The other Slytherins would never accept him as long as he was a Gryffindor if only in appearance. At least now he knew the actual truth and that was why they had come here in the first place. It was as the muggle saying went, the truth will set you free. Ron felt truly free for the first time in maybe his whole entire life.

“I’m pleased that you decided to come back to see me again when you felt ready. You have a lot to learn and can teach others what you already know. You will be able to take care of each other and you will be able to achieve great things together. It’s time you break free and leave your family behind to join SLYTHERIN.”

Ron didn’t have time to think about the words or what they meant as a warm gust of wind suddenly went around the room, it swirled around him for only a few seconds. He could feel how his hair danced like vibrant flames around his ears from under the brim of the hat. His robes also flared around him before settling back against his body with a gentle woosh and a flutter as the gust of wind left just as suddenly as it had appeared.

He didn’t know exactly what had just taken place or what any of it meant, however he had a feeling that it was all very significant. It was as if he had just been engulfed in a warm hug from magic herself.

It reminded him of the feeling when he had first held his wand in Ollivander’s shop, a wand that was suited for his magic and not a wand that had been inherited after someone else. It was as if that feeling of being one with magic itself had been combined with one of his mother’s warm and wholesome embraces. It was the feeling of coming home. It was the best way he could describe the sensation.

Physically he didn’t feel any different. The only difference at all was the feeling of rightness residing in his chest. Just like the sorting hat he was happy that he had decided to come back for another encounter. It had been a very rewarding conversation.

He could hear a gasp and looked up to see Draco staring at him with comically wide eyes and a gobsmacked expression on his face. He grinned at the blonde and nodded towards the stool as an invitation for Draco to take his place, he held forward the hat for Draco as he stood up. It was finally Draco’s turn to have a second conversation with the sorting hat, Ron was eager to get confirmation that Draco had told the truth and was really a Hufflepuff at heart.

Draco shook his head resolutely making Ron frown not seeing why the other was now seemingly hesitating. He was just about to question why Draco wouldn’t want to talk with the old hat all of a sudden. Draco beat him to it though by letting out a stuttered and mostly incoherent sentence that didn’t make much sense, “I can’t, no. You, it… did that just happen?”

Ron just gave him a confused smile and chuckled, “you of all people really shouldn’t be so surprised Draco, especially as you were the one that made me realise I was actually destined for Slytherin all along. The sorting hat just confirmed what we already knew.” Draco’s reaction was very strange and Ron couldn’t imagine what had happened that would make him look so completely flabbergasted, it was funny really how Draco was looking at him with eyes as owlishly big as professor Trelawney’s.

Draco shook his head again, “you don’t understand, the hat did a lot more than that Ron.” He looked around them and then nodded towards the wall behind Ron, “take a look for yourself, there’s a mirror over there.” Ron turned around and saw a whole-body mirror positioned in the corner of the room, which hadn’t been there when they had entered. Ron reasoned that as this was the room of requirement, Draco must have willed it into existence.

He shook his head and went over to the mirror unsure of what could possibly be so shocking that Draco wouldn’t just come out and tell him but instead wanted him to actually see it for himself. He must have changed dramatically somehow. He hoped it was nothing too serious or overly embarrassing, he would hate it if he had for some reason grown horns or something equally ridiculous. He snorted thinking about how the twins would have had a field day if that had actually been the case.

He looked at himself in the mirror not seeing anything out of the ordinary at first, blue eyes, red hair, freckles, school robes… He blinked and looked again, the same reflection staring back at him. Everything was as it should be except for his school attire. The robes were the same except for some very important details, the trimmings had changed colours, as had his tie. The red and gold had been replaced by green and silver. The crest on his chest had also morphed itself and it was now a snake instead of a lion.

Now it was Ron’s turn to stare speechlessly with big round eyes, “Salazar’s basilisk!” He was shocked and had a hard time thinking straight. This wasn’t supposed to happen, it wasn’t even supposed to be a possibility. He had been supposed to talk to the hat but not actually get resorted. Bloody hell, this would have some serious consequences.

Draco had moved up behind him and nodded in the mirror as if saying yeah, I know. Ron was torn about this development, it was true that he had wanted badly to become a Slytherin. He did see the value of changing houses and he was excited to become this new version of himself without any retrains.

It was still a lot to take in. What would he tell his family, friends and the rest of his house, well old house now he supposed. Fuck, it was starting to really sink in. He wasn’t a Gryffindor anymore. What a mess, how did he always manage to find himself in these impossible situations. Even as a Slytherin Weasley, it seemed trouble would have a way of finding him.

He’d wanted to go on this adventure with Draco and talk to the sorting hat without anyone else ever knowing about it. He’d wanted it to be their little secret, he’d been so sure they would get away with this. That it had been a foolproof plan. Now everyone would know what they’d done by morning. He met Draco’s eyes in the mirror and Draco gave him a small helpless shrug and a tentative smile, “welcome to Slytherin?”

Ron couldn’t help but let out a laugh and Draco soon joined him, their laughter bouncing around the walls of the small room. What else could they do but laugh at the situation they had found themselves in, this was so bizarre. If someone had told him just a week ago that he would be friends with Draco Malfoy and accidentally manage to get resorted into Slytherin, well he would probably have hexed their privates to tie themselves into a knot. Yet here they were and he wasn’t even that upset about it.

Ron knew that it may not have been what he had planned for but on some level it was still what he had wanted to happen. He told himself that it wouldn’t be so bad, when the first shock had settled everything would be fine, maybe even more than fine.

He took in his and Draco’s boisterously free and high-spirited reflection in the mirror. He was quite happy all things considered. He actually looked rather good in green which was a silver lining, both literally and figuratively. It was also comforting to know that at least he wouldn’t be alone in his new house, he would have Draco.

This would certainly not be a dull year. Some things were worth fighting for. Becoming a Slytherin would definitely come with some obstacles and hard challenges, Ron was certain it would be worth it in the end. Even with the uneven path ahead, it was what he wanted and Ron was determined to give it his all. Slytherin Ron was finally here and he was here to stay.

Chapter Text

Chapter 7: Deserving of Love

They were sitting beside each other on the floor, shoulder to shoulder, leaning back against the stone wall with their faces turned up towards the sunlight streaming in through the window like a sunflower following the light throughout the day.

Their laughter was starting to die down a little. They were both seemingly lost in thought, Draco was trying to figure out how this had even been possible in the first place, how Ron had managed to get himself resorted.

He had read in Hogwarts: A History that you never got sorted more than once if not for very special circumstances, a resort was always a planned event set up by the headmaster or headmistress. Just trying on the hat a second time shouldn’t have resulted in Ron landing himself in a new house, even if he was particularly suited for that house, even more so than the house he had first been sorted into. It simply shouldn’t have happened, it was a first in the history of the school and it was a conundrum that confused Draco to no end.

It was a shame that Draco couldn’t try on the hat now, he’d looked forward to the conversation. He’d been excited to talk to the magical hat as it was a very knowledgeable old relic, it would have been able to give him some much needed help and advice. He valued greatly the observations and guidance he was sure the hat would have bestowed upon him.

It was nothing for it though, he would never know what would have been said. He just couldn’t risk even the slightest possibility of following in Ron’s footsteps and getting resorted, he couldn’t risk becoming a Hufflepuff in name and colour as well as spirit. It wasn’t even a choice, it couldn’t happen. Even with how much he had looked forward to the conversation, it was not worth the risk.

Draco shuddered at the thought of his father’s without a doubt volatile reaction if he had been accidentally resorted. He had almost gotten disowned for less in the past. If not for his mother talking some sense into Lucius he wouldn’t be a Malfoy purely because he hadn’t been accepted into Durmstrang, which had been his father’s first choice when it came to his schooling. When he got an acceptance letter for Beauxbatons instead of Durmstrang Lucius had trashed his entire study in a fit of rage. Draco had never felt so small, so insufficient. He had known even at the age of ten that he had been a disappointment and that there was not much he could do to fix it, if any. That hadn’t meant that he hadn’t decided to try his best, he’d wanted desperately for his parents to be proud of him. For them to show him love and affection.

Hogwarts had been the second best choice but he’d known that if he’d been sorted into any other house than Slytherin he would have been out of the manor and the family faster than someone could say Evanesco.

One misstep would have left him with nothing, no name, family or assets to speak of. He had made himself act like someone that he thought his father would approve of, someone who was the complete opposite of the real Draco Malfoy. He’d become the ice prince, hating the person he was becoming but knowing there was no other way. The truth was that he didn’t think anything he ever did could truly make Lucius feel proud of him. It was a lost cause. He wasn’t and would never be anything like him after all.

He wanted to just say fuck it and not care what his father thought of him, his father who only had conditional love for him. He didn’t love him, he loved who he wanted him to be. There was a big difference. Love should be freely given not used as a bargaining chip. Draco wasn’t sure he’d truly felt that kind of love, a love that never died.

He wanted to risk everything and if he burst into flames he’d rise from the ashes like Fawkes. He wasn’t brave enough however, he wished he was more like Ron. He wished he was Slytherin at the core but with a healthy dose of courage. His father hated the Weasleys with a passion but he thought Ron was turning out to be someone his father would at least respect. Meanwhile, he had to fight for even the tiniest bit of acknowledgement.

It wasn’t just that which made him hesitant to talk with the sorting hat, he especially didn’t want to accidentally end up in Hufflepuff now when he had a real chance to truly spend more time with and get to know the fascinating boy at his side. Now when Ron was a true Slytherin as well they could truly be friends, not just in secret but for the whole wizarding world to see.

They wouldn’t have to hide their connection, they could be seen together. They would be in classes with each other, eat together in the great hall, and even share a dorm. It made a pleasant feeling spread through his stomach. It also meant that he would have a real chance of Ron being able to help him.

He was sure Ron could have integrated into his new house on his own but it would be much nicer and more pleasant for him to do it with a friend by his side. Draco was excited to get to actually be able to see Ron in the day-to-day life. He wouldn’t get a better opportunity to get closer to Ron, at least not without any risk involved.

Ron nudged his shoulder, “why don’t you want to speak with the hat, really what’s the worst that could happen”, it was said sarcastically with underlying laughter and a sparkle in the depth of those ocean blue eyes. Draco couldn’t help but smile, he knew it had been a rhetorical question but he decided to answer it anyway, “I could get resorted like someone else that I know, which would leave you all alone in Slytherin. You wouldn’t want that, trust me.” It was fun trying to be a little cheeky and almost banter with Ron. Talking with Ron period was fun and easy, it was as if they had always been close friends instead of family feuding bullies.

He genuinely felt quite bad for not being entirely truthful with Ron. The other Slytherin fifth years would surely be sceptical about Ron joining their house at first but Draco knew that they wouldn’t give him too hard of a time. He was definitely making it out to be far worse than it would be in reality. His housemates were actually good people, all of them stuck in an impossible situation, just like himself. Maybe Ron would be able to help them as well. If someone would be able to do so it would be Ron Weasley.

Ron gasped and thumped his head back against the wall behind them, “Godric, that’s it mate. I wanted it enough to make it happen, bloody hell how on earth did we overlook the possibility of this outcome. It’s so profoundly obvious.” He let out a self-deprecating little laugh and shook his head in utter disbelief at their apparently vast ignorance. Draco looked at him amused by his strong reaction to this epiphany, not seeing what was to be flabbergasted about or what they could have missed that was so dreadfully obvious.

Ron must have felt his confusion because he gave him an amused half grin half smirk, “this is the room of requirement, yes.” Draco nodded and blushed, he felt stupid for making Ron have to spell it out for him. Ron being all arrogant and sassy with him was rather enjoyable though, in a weird way it made him feel good. “The room makes what we want appear or happen in real life. I didn’t think it was even possible but I did want to get resorted and become a Slytherin.” He gestured at his chest and the Slytherin crest now adorning it, the obvious results of their major oversight.

A laugh bubbled up in Draco and spilled over, soon they were back to giggling like the young innocent school lads they were but Draco almost never let himself feel like or show outwardly. It was amazing just being and feeling happy with another person, not feeling afraid of doing something he wasn’t supposed to.

It was funny how they should have been able to predict this possible outcome coming from miles away but hadn’t even factored the magic of the room into the equation at all. The hat wasn’t supposed to be able to resort students but with the help of Ron’s desire and the room’s power it had done so anyway. Draco was certain though that it wouldn’t have resorted anyone where they didn’t truly belong in the first place, Ron was in a way enough Slytherin to out Slytherin himself it seemed.

“We really should have thought of that. So much for a foolproof plan,” they laughed even harder at that. Draco was still chuckling when he looked back up at the stool, the hat sitting innocently perched upon it, looking both intimidating and inviting at the same time.

He trusted Ron wholeheartedly and knew that his explanation of what had happened made total sense, which meant that the hat wouldn’t resort him if he didn’t truly want it to. A part of him wished he could become a Hufflepuff but he knew it wasn’t meant to be. A bigger part of him also just wanted to be able to be himself while still residing in Slytherin together with Ron.

Ron nudged him again and nodded towards the hat in clear encouragement. It was still a risk but it was a calculated one. He really did want to have a conversation with the hat and get to know what it would have to say to him. He made up his mind and stood up on shaky legs, it felt as if he’d been hit with a jelly legs jinx, and almost stumbled over to the stool.

He thought about how it would be convenient if the hat spoke out loud, just before he gingerly put it on his head, as then Ron would be able to hear the conversation which meant Draco wouldn’t have to try to convey the essence of the hat’s message for him afterwards.

Even so it was still a bit of a surprise when the sorting hat’s voice bounced around the small room as it started to talk. It would take a while to get used to the power of the room, even if you wanted something unconsciously it somehow picked up on it and made it happen. It was quite marvellous, even if a bit freaky as well.

“How lovely to once more have the pleasure to speak with you, Mr. Malfoy.” The hat said with a cheerfully melodic tone to its voice which made Draco feel a bit nervous, maybe the hat would do what it wanted, instead of what Draco wanted, no matter what. The room took desires into account, maybe that wasn’t restricted to the desires of humans.

To calm his racing heart he looked down at Ron, who was still sitting on the floor, Ron smiled at him and gave him a thumbs up which instantly put him slightly more at ease. The hat hummed before saying thoughtfully, “I still see you have a bright light within you that is fighting to be seen, a pure heart and honourable intentions are something you have in spades.”

Draco nodded but remained quiet not wishing to interrupt the hat, “I see a wish to belong and be a part of something bigger than yourself, I see a wish to be accepted and cherished for the heart of a badger that beats inside of you.” Draco held his breath knowing that this had been the easy part, there would be more to come and Draco was unsure if he was ready to hear the analysis of his life and his future. The truth had two sides, it could be harsh and frightening but it could also set you free.

He knew he had a lot of inner demons not many people knew about, he had tried to convince himself and others for a long time that he was doing just fine, the truth was that he was in denial and playing an act even internally. He was close to the breaking point and truthfully he didn’t think he was doing all that well, it was as if he was falling and there was no cushioning charm in sight.

It was time to open his eyes, to be brave, to let himself see the truth. He was not doing just fine and that was actually okay. It was okay to be a bit broken and lost. His father would have said he was being weak, pathetic even, but Lucius was wrong. Draco had finally started to realise just how wrong his father was.

“Oh dear, I see a fear of rejection. A fear of not being good enough, of not being deserving of love.” Draco looked down at the floor, wishing the room would swallow him up. Nothing happened however, he was still sitting there feeling mortified and defeated, it seemed the room of requirement had its limitations after all.

Even if it was like taking a particularly nasty potion he had to admit that the hat was right. If he was being completely honest with himself he was scared shitless of having no one truly care for the real Draco when he dared to show who that was, he was scared of having his family abandon him like the drop of a hat when he let his mask fall away. He was scared of opening up and stretching out a hand only for no one to take it, scared of putting himself out there only to be laughed at and pushed down instead of accepted and embraced and lifted up.

A large hand was suddenly placed on his shoulder, Draco looked up at Ron who was now standing there right beside him. His hand felt heavy and warm on his shoulder, Ron had been privy to the real him and he was not rejecting him. Draco swallowed and tried to smile up at Ron but thought it was probably more of a grimace. Ron only gave him a small nod and a squeeze to the shoulder, as if to say I’m here, I got you if you want to let go.

Draco felt a lump form in his throat, it was a lot of suppressed emotion that hit him all at once like a powerful stunner to the chest. Mostly it was a sense of relief from simply being seen for maybe the first time in his entire life, being seen and understood. Ron liked the real him, that meant the world to Draco. To have that silent support and encouragement, that meant more than Draco could put into coherent thoughts. It was a humble feeling, knowing someone cared for him even when he let himself be open and vulnerable.

“You could have what you seek but you have to give others a chance to get to know you to be able to love you, you have to open up and risk rejection to be able to receive acceptance.” That was more scary than anything Draco had ever done before, however he knew it was something he would need to face to find any true happiness. He needed to be brave, he owed himself as much. At the very least he had Ron, even if he somehow lost everything else he wouldn’t be alone.

“Hufflepuffs are known for having an open mind and giving people a second chance, if you are open and honest with them they will embrace you with open arms. You don’t need to be in Hufflepuff to become one of the Hufflepuffs. You just need to be brave enough to let them in, to trust that they will help you up if you fall down. To trust in the power of love.”

Draco blinked, the hat was right once again. Ron would never have been accepted in Slytherin when still technically a Gryffindor. Hufflepuff house was different, he didn’t have to change colours or houses to be able to approach and be a part of their family. Be accepted as one of them. He was a Hufflepuff at heart and in mind, whichever house he actually represented beyond that was of less importance.

He needed to strip away the armour and show what was underneath, which was easier said than done. It may take time and a bit of effort to erase the damage he’d done while playing the role of the bigoted pure-blooded heir, he believed he could do it though. He wanted to do it, no one was stopping him except himself. He was his own worst enemy. He just needed to gather enough courage to put himself up for rejection. The thing was he wouldn’t only put himself up for rejection though, it was also a cry for help and a possibility for love and acceptants.

He took off the hat with shaking hands knowing that the hat had said what he had needed to hear. Then there was a pair of strong long arms circling him, at first he froze and stood stiff as if he had been hit with a Petrificus Totalus. He could feel Ron’s heartbeat in tandem with his own and he relaxed one muscle at a time until he was leaning his weight into Ron’s slightly taller frame.

It was nice being held and being taken care of like this, not having to be cold and distant with others and with himself. To let himself not be fine for once. To let others see the cracks and not be ashamed of being a little damaged, to be open and vulnerable with Ron and to feel safe in the process.

“You are great just the way you are, the gentle kind Draco is so deserving of love. You hear me, don’t ever let anyone tell you otherwise.” Draco couldn’t do anything other than nod as a tear sneaked down his cheek, it wasn’t one out of sadness exactly, it was just one out of relief and gratefulness. He finally had someone in his corner, that knew the softer side of him and not only accepted it but was helping him to embrace it.

He put his head on Ron’s shoulder, “thank you, you’re not so bad yourself you know.” It was not nearly enough, what Ron was giving him was the unconditional love and support he had been lacking in his life. He hoped Ron knew how much their friendship already meant to him, how much his life had already been changed for the better.

Ron chuckled, “yeah I know,” Draco snorted through his emotions at Ron’s cheekiness, “we make a bloody good team.” Draco smiled in agreement and wished he didn’t have to ever let go. He belonged in Hufflepuff that was for sure but he also had a feeling he belonged there in Ron’s arms.

The day had been an emotional broom ride with twists and turns neither had seen coming. Even with everything Draco was feeling, this was a good moment, the best. They would face whatever came next together. He had a lot of hope for the future.

Chapter Text

Chapter 8: Knickers

Ron was sulking as he walked fast-paced behind Draco and Snape down the hallway. Earlier when he had thought that this predicament which he’d found himself in wasn’t all that bad he had disregarded to take into account how he now had his least favourite professor Severus Snape for a head of house. The fact that Draco had insisted on that they had to inform both Snape as well as headmaster Dumbledore of his resorting was leaving him in a bad mood.

Logically he knew Draco was right, it wasn’t like he could go back to Gryffindor tower in his newly silver-trimmed robes and act as if nothing out of the ordinary had taken place, it wasn’t as if he could simply turn up to breakfast the next morning and sit down beside Draco as if nothing had shifted in the world. He smirked as he thought that it would have been fun to drop his resorting like a dungbomb on the school’s entire population. His fellow Slytherins would probably sneer in distaste at a Weasley joining their house and the Gryffindors would scream and shout in rage at seeing him in enemy colours.

He guessed he still got to witness the utter surprise, Snape had already given him a look of pure disdain as Draco had without going into too much detail informed his godfather about how Ron had accidentally found himself sorted into Slytherin. Snape had not asked any questions only motioned for them to follow him as he swept out of his office without a backward glance to make sure they were even following. Now they were almost sprinting down the hallway toward the gargoyle that was guarding the headmaster’s office.

He guessed he would also get to see the reactions of the Gryffindors in the morning. To be honest he was a bit nervous about their reactions but a part of him was also gleefully looking forward to seeing their bulging eyes and red faces. Even if his friends knew that he had Slytherin traits, that was a far cry from actually being one of the snakes.

His new house placement would obviously shock their socks off. It would be glorious, for once in his life Ron would be the centre of attention, he would be the reason that the whole school would go bloody mad. It would be all him, not his brothers or Harry, he would finally be someone worth writing home about and not just as a forgettable footnote in a letter about someone else. He would enjoy himself immensely, as everyone else had a bit of a freak-out he would just sit there calmly watching the spectacle while buttering his toast. Honestly, he couldn’t wait for his grand entrance as a Slytherin in the morning.

Ron hadn’t had that much fun in a while, if ever. He wasn’t used to being the one everyone talked about in hushed tones, the one who had all the answers. Which meant he had all the power. It was as if he had managed the biggest prank in the school’s history only that it wasn’t actually a prank. At least the twins would love the commotion, he wasn’t as sure about Harry and Hermione’s reactions to his news. That was a problem for tomorrow however, now he had a headmaster to face.

He glanced over at Draco, he was happy that he at least didn’t have to be in a room with Snape and Dumbledore on his own. They weren’t exactly his favourite people. Ron hoped that Draco felt better after the onslaught of emotions his conversation with the sorting hat had brought up in his friend. He seemed fine but Ron had a feeling Draco was better than most at pretending and used to putting up a strong front, a sort of emotional Protego, while his insides were crumbling like a shortbread at afternoon tea.

They were finally at the statue and Snape muttered something that Ron didn’t fully catch, but which sounded suspiciously like knickers, under his breath. He had to bite his lip in an attempt to prevent himself from starting to laugh, even if Snape and knickers in the same sentence also made him want to throw up a whole horde of slugs. He glanced Draco’s way fondly at the reminder of their altercation in second year. A lot had happened since then, that was for sure.

The gargoyle made a hissing sound as it slowly moved aside to let them enter and ascend the spiralling staircase. He snorted thinking that it was a bit ironic that they had made a plan in the hopes of avoiding having to go into the office and to avoid getting caught, still here they were about to let the kneazle out of the bag. Like Draco had said, so much for a foolproof plan.

Snape gave them a pointed soulless stare, “I’ll inform the headmaster of your imminent arrival,” his voice sounded tired and grave, as if he was so done with having to deal with teenagers the likes of them. Making Snape appear even older than his actual age made Ron feel smug and satisfied, giving Snape grief was always a bonus in his book.

Snape turned away from them again, his black robes billowing, as he took the stairs two at a time. Ron and Draco stayed behind to give their head of house a few minutes alone with Dumbledore. Fortunately, that also gave Ron and Draco some time to talk among themselves before they had to head into the fire, where they would both have to watch their tongues and guard their minds.

Ron let out a chuckle and nudged Draco, “mate, did Snape really just say knickers, if that is the actual password it’s utterly outrageous.” Ron thought that making a joke would probably make Draco feel more relaxed and safe in acting like himself, he would be able to discard the cold and aloof act he usually had around other people. Especially as they only had a few minutes alone he wanted Draco to know that he could drop his mask.

Impressively Draco managed to let out a laugh and grimace at the same time, Ron was happy to share his Snape-related knickers misery with someone else. “No Ron, please don’t put images in my head, that’s absolutely revolting.” Ron snickered and Draco furrowed his brow in thought, “I really don’t think that was the password, I believe it could have been snickers though.”

Ron shook his head, snickers, of course that would be it. He felt stupid for not thinking about the muggle sweet with a name closely related to knickers. It wasn’t as if he could be entirely sure there wasn’t a muggle sweet named after underwear anyway, stranger things had happened.

Muggles seemed to name their candy and cakes after the weirdest of things, Hermione once told him about this cake called a spotted dick as well as chocolate bars with names like Fart and Big Nuts. He chuckled thinking it would be hilarious if Dumbledore actually choose one of the more vulgarly named sweets as a password, he would have even paid money to witness either Snape or McGonagall having to say them with a straight face.

He narrowed his eyes thinking about how the old smug bastard probably hadn’t chosen snickers randomly at all, Dumbledore always had a plan and he was too self-satisfied in Ron’s opinion. Ron hoped his resorting would somehow throw all of Dumbledore’s carefully laid plans completely astray, that his newfound house placement would wipe that snicker off the old wizard’s wrinkled face. Adapting an old saying Ron thought that he who snickers last would snicker best. Ron would be the one who snickered last. Dumbledore’s world was about to turn on its axis Ron thought in satisfaction.

“My dad goes on and on sometimes about an American muggle sweet named snickers, it’s some type of chocolate bar with peanuts. Most likely it has nothing on chocolate frogs or Honeydukes finest if you ask me.” Seriously, why would you have some boring chocolate bar if you could have chocolate frogs, Ron didn’t see the hype about muggle sweets. The only thing they had going for them was their humorous names.

Draco looked amused but didn’t further comment on the obvious superiority of wizard chocolate over the muggle equivalent. Draco glanced up the stairs wearily with furrowed brows, “we have to be careful in there to not say too much, I don’t think Dumbledore is someone you want to trust blindly.” It was true that just a week ago he would probably have followed Dumbledore without question, luckily his newfound personality evolution had also come with a healthy amount of critical thinking being unlocked. He finally saw some truths that he’d been too boneheaded to see before when he’d followed others in both action and opinion without actually thinking for himself most of the time. Fortunately, he wasn’t the same person that he’d been a week ago, he wouldn’t be as easily used or abused anymore.

Ron nodded resolutely and gave Draco a small smirk when the other boy looked back at him, “don’t you worry Dragon, I’m a Slytherin now remember? I won’t act suspiciously or tell him more than is absolutely necessary.” Draco let out a breath and smiled in relief as he nodded back, he also brushed his hand briefly against Ron’s which made Ron’s smirk turn into a soft smile.

They were ready to do this necessary evil. Ron steeled himself for what was to come. Recently he’d started to see that all was maybe not as it seemed. Dumbledore wasn’t the true beacon of light that he wanted everyone to believe, he wasn’t as pure, innocent, and grandfatherly as he made himself out to be. Sure, he was maybe no Voldemort but he wasn’t a saint either. He was unfairly biased and used children as sacrificial lambs in his own twisted games in the search for power. Ron was done with following him blindly and doing the old man’s bidding as Harry’s shadow.

Ron was determined not to let himself be played like a defenceless little pawn in Dumbledore’s chess game. He thought if he was not careful he could end up manipulated or steered down a path he didn’t want to take. Dumbledore could manipulate even the best of people, therefore he had to focus and pay attention. Ron was on his guard with his eyes wide open and wouldn’t let himself or Draco be used in any scheme for the greater good. Dumbledore’s greater good wasn’t the answer.

They looked eyes in silent agreement that it was time. They moved as one up the stairs and knocked on the door at the top. “Come on in boys”, Dumbledore’s voice was muffled but they could still hear him without much trouble through the door.

Ron touched the back of Draco’s hand with a moment’s feather-light caress, it was to show solidarity. As they opened the door with a creek Dumbledore continued with fake pleasantries by saying, “for what do I owe the pleasure? Severus never told me the need behind your visit tonight.”

The last thought in Ron’s mind, before they entered the office, was that he hoped Dumbledore would be taken so off guard by his news that he choked on one of those precious lemon drops he loved so much.

🐍💕🦡

Albus Dumbledore had been quite surprised when Severus had come knocking on his door this late at night, it was close to curfew for the students. His expression had looked irritated as well as tired as he informed him about two students in dire need to see him. However, when he was made aware that it was the youngest Weasley boy and the Malfoy heir who were the students involved Albus’ surprise had vanished faster than the twinkle of a star.

It made total sense that they would someday end up in front of him in need of a reprimanding. If anything he was surprised it had taken the boys this long to take their rivalry and contempt for each other just on the wrong side of acceptable.

He chuckled under his breath, those two needing to see him could only ever mean one thing really. It was to be expected, they were like fire and ice, two elements that never did mix well, working against each other in constant battle. It made perfect sense, after all one of them was the son of one of the lightest families in their world as well as a close ally to the saviour while the other one was the son of a death eater, how would they ever be able to see eye to eye. The truth was that they wouldn’t, they weren’t supposed to.

If they sometimes had a bit of a fistfight or even a duelling encounter that was maybe taken one step too far it wasn’t all that troublesome in his eyes, it was even as it should be. They were enemies for a reason and he would have been more concerned if they didn’t fight and insult each other at every turn.

Some bad blood was just meant to stay putrid, it was how the world had been designed. They were meant to loathe each other and what the other stood for, meant to be a symbol for good and bad, light and dark, respectively. He wouldn’t right out encourage their feud or anything but he would also do very little to help defuse it. Instead, he would bide his time and wait for them to do what he wanted on their own, he was an old man with a lot of patience.

He popped a lemon drop in his mouth as he told the boys to enter his office followed by a light inquiry about their unplanned visit. He already had a little speech at the ready, he would start by telling them to be more mature and to act their age. He would also talk about how prefects like them had to lead by showing a good example for the younger years in their respective houses.

Honestly, it was mostly rubbish. The younger years would do better in learning that interhouse unity was a utopian dream than trying to achieve it. House rivalry would not be erased in the near future, if ever. A rivalry and clear division with people staying in their lanes was for the best, Dumbledore believed this wholeheartedly.

Obviously, he wasn’t going to ever voice his opinions on the matter and he tried to not seem too biased in his ruling of the school. However, fact spoke for itself, some houses were more trustworthy than others and there was a reason for that. He wouldn’t go so far as to say that some houses were better per se, a house like Gryffindor was just prone to foster more reliable and goodhearted individuals, that was all.

The boys entered the room and Albus could feel the atmosphere change, there was a strange non-tension in the air. He could tell that something was off the very moment they stepped over the threshold. He had been expecting them to be riled up and shooting death glares at each other, with both of them trying to defend themselves by blaming the other for his own actions. If not that he had at the very least predicted badly masked fury on the boys’ faces.

There was none of that present however, they were not looking hostile or angry in the slightest, which was unnerving. Draco was sauntering into the room with an indifferent almost bored expression on his pale features while Ronald was looking around himself with a childish curiosity.

Albus frowned and gestured for the boys to take a seat in the wooden chairs that stood in front of his desk. That was when he first noticed something he had previously overlooked as he had been preoccupied by them not seeming to be on bad terms with each other.

Only countless years of training to not let his real feelings show on his face made him able to school his features. He took a deep breath and put on a friendly smile even if he was getting more than a little annoyed on the inside, why had Severus brought them here for a silly prank gone wrong? Why did he have to rely on insufferable teenagers who made stupid mistakes and went against his carefully crafted plans?

Ronald Weasley was for some unfathomable reason wearing Slytherin robes, the green and silver being worn by one of his Gryffindor soldiers was a sight that left an awful taste in his mouth, it was a horrid image, plain wrong. “What’s the meaning of this Severus? A joke gone wrong perhaps.” He addressed the only other adult in the room as he didn’t wish to have to deal with the children, he already had a small headache. At least he could count on Severus being just as displeased with a Weasley in his house as Dumbledore himself.

Dumbledore still held out hope that it may be a stupid prank, which meant Ronald would be back where he belonged, in Gryffindor being Harry Potter’s shadow, before the end of the night. They had come here to reverse whatever had happened and Albus was determined to do just that.

Severus scowled and gave the boys a stealthy glare, “the idiotic Weasley boy has managed to get himself resorted into Slytherin, Salazar knows how.” Albus steeped his fingers and furrowed his brows, a resort. There was only one way to get sorted, surely not, no that wasn’t possible. Ronald Weasley didn’t have a Slytherin bone in his body.

He looked at the boy in question who now looked a bit embarrassed as he glanced around himself nervously and fidgeted in his chair. He looked a bit guilty and as if he was about to spill all his secrets even without any encouragement. Dumbledore smiled and thought that Ronald even had to be the least Slytherin of all of his siblings.

As if on cue Ron blurted, “I was just curious sir, I just wanted to talk to the hat again. It was supposed to be a fun adventure. It was all a stupid mistake, it wasn’t meant to resort me. Please headmaster Dumbledore, help me get back into Gryffindor?”

Dumbledore nodded even if Ron’s words were troubling and he was fast realising that he may not be able to revoke the resort. Some things were sadly irreversible even for him as the headmaster of Hogwarts. If he wouldn’t have been so raddled by this turn of events he would have wondered how Ron had even had access to the sorting hat in the first place, for now though the how was shadowed by the why and coming up with the best way to fix this mess.

Ronald was acting the part of a Gryffindor, curiously throwing himself recklessly from adventure to adventure, without much thought process preceding the action, while not realising his choices and actions could have serious consequences. Even so, if he had actually gotten sorted again by the sorting hat, there wasn’t much to be done. He could have Ronald try on the hat again but if it had decided on Slytherin once already there was an overhanging risk that the results would be the same once again.

Albus glanced at the sorting hat sitting silently on his bookshelf, the stupid thing wasn’t supposed to sort students a second time even if they tried the hat on again. It was obviously malfunctioning as well, a Weasley in Slytherin was unheard of. Maybe it was time to change how students were divided when starting at Hogwarts, it was clearly time to burn the old rag. He was sure he could sort the students himself if needed, he was a master at legilimens after all.

He would have read Ronald’s mind right then if not for the boy’s erratic movements and for his eyes never staying focused on any place for long, which made it impossible. He looked at Ronald apologetically, “if the sorting hat decided to sort you into another house Mr. Weasley I’m afraid that there isn’t much even I can do.” An overhanging silence followed the admission, it left him with a sordid aftertaste in his mouth, that not even his sweetly sour lemon drops would be able to chase away. This ruined everything.

In any other situation, Albus would have laughed at the horrified expression on Ronald’s now red face. He understood his adversary to sleep within the enemy camp, there was not much to be done however even if he wished they had other options.

“No! I can’t be a Slytherin, please do something.” Albus was glad that Ronald at least seemed to still dislike everything Slytherin, at least there was that to hold on to. If someone would be able to reside in Slytherin without becoming corrupt and turning to the dark side it would be a Weasley. Maybe all wasn’t lost after all.

He glanced over at Severus who seemed to be resigned to his new fate of being Weasley’s head of house, “I wish there was something I could do truly.” He looked at the third person in front of him for the first time in minutes, he didn’t truly understand why Draco Malfoy was even present for this conversation. What did he have to do with all of this?

He didn’t trust the younger Malfoy in the slightest. He had a feeling he was behind this somehow but couldn’t even start to imagine what kind of motive he had for luring the innocent Ronald over to Slytherin. He was certain though that he had influenced the other in some sinister way, Dumbledore was afraid he would keep on being a bad influence on the red-headed wizard. To his immense displeasure, there was not much he could do to prevent them from interacting with each other.

“Not to be rude but Mr. Malfoy why did you accompany Severus and Mr. Weasley to my office tonight?” Draco gave him a small shrug and looked at him a bit haughtily, “I’m the Slytherin prefect in Weasley’s year, I’m simply fulfilling my prefect duties sir,” Dumbledore nodded once in acknowledgment of the valid reason provided. Weasley was going to be left like a mouse, not a lion, to be eaten by the snakes. Draco was just the first one to get to put his fangs into him and inject his venom.

Albus needed time to himself, he needed to think of what he could do now when Ronald was most likely lost to the other side. He would have to come up with a plan B, someone would have to replace Ron in the Golden Trio. This was most unfortunate indeed.

He plastered on a fake smile, “I’m sorry that I couldn’t be of more help Mr. Weasley, let this be a lesson in that your actions sometimes have unforeseen consequences. I’m sure Mr. Malfoy will be able to show you to your new common room.”

Ron nodded looking dejected as he shuffled out of the chair and stumbled a bit making his way out the door after his new head of house and housemate. Dumbledore fumed thinking once again that the hat had become entirely barmy, how on earth had it thought someone so obviously Gryffindor should be placed in Slytherin? It made no sense whatsoever.

He decided to take his rage out on the stupid hat, he turned around and growled when the place where the hat should have been was suddenly empty. It was almost as if the hat had known that he had wanted to destroy it and made itself vanish. He fisted his hands, turning his knuckles white.

The spawn of death eaters were roaming his school converting Gryffindors and spoiling his plans, ruining everything. He wanted to scream, it was infuriating. That he wasn’t even able to destroy an irritatingly insignificant yet powerful magical object was the last straw. He could feel his anger make sparkles dance at his fingertips. He hated this, how he was utterly powerless and would just have to stand back and watch helplessly as Ronald Weasley descended into the dark.

Chapter Text

Chapter 9: Red Snapper

Draco was feeling on the verge of exhaustion as he and Ron now sat in front of Severus’ desk instead of the one in the headmaster’s office. It had obviously been too much to hope for that Severus would let them off the hook and not ask them to join him for a chat after Dumbledore let them go.

Severus had always been good to Draco, even if he sometimes came off as cold and aloof he seemed to be genuine and good deep down, as if he had his Slytherin students’ best interests at heart. Draco could appreciate that, Severus felt like one of the few adults around him that could be at least somewhat trustworthy. He wasn’t ready to share his deepest darkest secrets with the older man but he didn’t think Severus knowing would ruin his life either.

He glanced at Ron sitting right beside him, his friend was sitting straight in the chair and looking cool, calm, and collected. His demeanour was completely changed from when he had been interacting with Dumbledore earlier, it was fascinating to watch. Draco was seriously impressed by how fast Ron had taken to act so very Slytherin, his display in front of Dumbledore had been masterly, utterly convincing. If Draco hadn’t known any better he would have thought Ron was still a reckless Gryffindor, Dumbledore surely seemed to think the resorting had just been a terrible mistake made by the hat in a moment of complete error.

He made a decision to not get involved if not addressed during this conversation, he would just lean back in his chair and observe his friend and head of house as they assessed each other, like a vicious snake and its helpless prey. Amazingly enough, Draco wasn’t sure who was the snake and who was the prey in this analogy, Ron could definitely stand his own ground if needed. Hopefully, they would both accept and maybe even appreciate the other after this conversation, two predators working together instead of trying to take the other out to be left alone at the top of the food chain. Bigger miracles had happened, Draco was someone that liked to have a positive outlook on life and someone that held out for hope in any given situation. Hope was the last thing that deserted a human being, it was an important thing to always remember.

Professor Snape was watching Ron intently with narrowed black eyes, Ron to his credit stared right back without even a flinch and with his head held high. He showed no fear only resilience as if in challenge. Draco looked between his friend and head of house in slight amusement, it was almost as if they were having a silent duel of the minds, had Sev found his equal? Ron was a brave bloke, maybe there was still some Gryffindor in him after all Draco mused. He would use Slytherin tactics yet when faced with an adversary Ron would maybe foolishly stand his ground bravely without backing down in the slightest.

Snape sneered after several drawn-out seconds of tense stalemate between them, all the same, even if it seemed to pain him greatly, Snape also nodded his head stiffly in acknowledgement and approval of Ron standing up to him. “You may have fooled Dumbledore Mr. Weasley but I saw through your little display, I have to admit that the show you put on in front of Dumbledore was quite impressive, fitting of a true Slytherin.” Draco smiled, Severus would give credit when credit was due.

Draco had to bite his lip not to laugh at Ron’s gobsmacked expression of utter surprise, the praise from Snape seemed to have rendered him speechless. His eyes were big and blinking rapidly like an owl and his mouth was gaping open, not unlike the fish in the black lake you could sometimes see from the Slytherin common room. Draco couldn’t help but let out a snort, Snape’s words of affirmation had almost been as effective as a Piscifors.

Draco thought that Ron would make a fine red snapper and that he definitely had the ability to change things at the snap of his fingers, he had a quick mind that he could now use to make everything snap into place for him.

He was taken away from his wandering thoughts by Severus making a disgusted sound in the back of his throat, “please Weasley show some decorum for Merlin’s sake.” Ron’s own mouth snapped shut instantly and his cheeks turned a rosy colour, that clashed with his fiery red hair, for a second before he composed himself again. “Sorry sir, won’t happen again,” to Draco’s amazement he then smirked at Snape before he continued with a small chuckle. “I won’t lie, I rather enjoyed myself with Dumbledore. It was quite entertaining to play the old fool by acting like my previous self.” He gave the professor a calculating look before adding, “what I said to him was also all true.”

Draco frowned, well he guessed Ron was right, what he had said was technically the truth even if twisted to an extent. It was presented in a way for others to draw false untruthful conclusions at the very least. Which was also very Slytherin of him, the ability to manipulate the narrative. It always made Draco’s stomach feel queasy to twist the truth and deliberately mislead someone. However, in this particular instance he thought Ron’s actions had been justified, Dumbledore was not to be trusted with the unguarded truth, he was better kept in the dark for as long as possible.

Snape raised an eyebrow that prompted Ron to elaborate, “you see I was curious to talk to the hat, however with full disclosure I wasn’t too surprised by its words and deductions. We didn’t think it would actually resort me either so it truthfully was an accidental resort, honestly though I’m not too disheartened by the fact that I’m actually a Slytherin now, sir.”

A smile crept over Severus’ face, “I see, I never would have thought the sorting hat would have placed you in my house by mistake. Clearly, I have underestimated you, I dare say you have something of value behind that mop of red hair. Welcome to Slytherin, the best house in this forsaken school.” Ron blinked again stunned at Severus being civil to him for the second time in as many minutes. The surprise was soon schooled however, Ron was a fast learner that knew how to make adaptions.

Draco smiled without restraint, it was great having his new friend and his godfather getting along so swimmingly. It seemed all that Severus had really needed to accept Ron as one of his students was Ron showing him that he truly belonged in Slytherin, that he had earned his placement in the house of snakes. Snape valued a sharp mind and someone knowing how to use it to his advantage. He wouldn’t turn someone like-minded away.

Snape turned to Draco then, “I take it you know that anyone treating Mr. Weasley like anything other than a brother will not be tolerated.” Draco nodded with a bright smile, Ron was one of them and he would be treated accordingly. “Good, you will be the one to inform the others in the morning Draco.”

Draco knew he may meet some resistance, especially as the other Slytherins had not seen Ron acting like one of them yet, they didn’t know Ron was anything else than a bumbling Gryffindor. However, he also knew they would know that it was best for all of them to not cause a scene. It was part of their self-preservation as a group to not show any cracks within their own house. Slytherin house always projected a united front even if they didn’t always agree with each other. Any disagreements were sorted behind closed doors, they were not for the world to witness.

They were just about to leave Severus’ quarters when the professor spoke up once again, “I give praise when I see fit Weasley, you have never earned it before now as you have never shown much prowess in potions class. You and me both know that if it hadn’t been for Ms. Granger you would have failed my class.”

Ron chuckled and turned around to face Severus with a decidedly triumphant little grin stretched over his face, “was that a backhanded compliment for Hermione, sir? I know where my weaknesses lay, fortunately for me even if I won’t have Mione anymore I now have Draco here to help me succeed.” Draco blushed to the tip of his ears as Ron turned to him and winked before he once more addressed Severus, “you and I both know that with his help I will definitely exceed expectations.”

Ron then turned around in true Snape fashion and exited the office with his robes swishing behind him, not quite billowing but it was still a good imitation of the potions master. Draco was impressed, to use Snape’s words against him like that, it was unheard of. Not many people would have dared to challenge the sour man in such a way. Ron was not one of many though, he was someone very special in an array of ways. Some of which were yet to be discovered by Draco.

As they walked towards the opening of the common room they could hear the unmistakable sound of Severus Snape laughing, a genuine happy laugh that spilled out of his slightly ajar door and bounced between the walls of the corridor. Draco stopped and shook his head in wonder, he couldn’t recall that he had ever heard Snape laugh like that before, ever. It was abundantly clear that Severus wholeheartedly approved of the new student placed in his house, under his care.

Draco smiled as he started walking again to catch up with Ron, maybe the Gryffindor-turned-Slytherin would not only be able to help him, he could help so many others as well. If he could make Severus Snape find true happiness again, he could do literally anything.

Draco was still blushing at Ron’s praise and how he had winked at him earlier. He knew he should maybe be a little disturbed that Ron so blatantly admitted that he wanted to use him for his potions skills. He only felt happiness and a great sense of value at being needed, it was the best feeling in the world to have someone want and need you. To know that someone appreciated you for who you were and not just for your name and status, that they appreciated you as well as what you could give them. Draco loved being able to help others, he would find great pleasure in helping Ron with his potions work.

He enjoyed potions a lot, always had, however it was because of reasons no wizard knew about. Being in the potions classroom, measuring, adding, and stirring the ingredients into the cauldron brought him back to some of the best memories he had from his childhood.

He used to sneak down into the kitchens of the manor and help the house elves cook and bake. The house elves had been his friends growing up, they had been like a family of sorts. They had treated him like their young. They had taught him all their culinary secrets. Those moments had been the times in which he had truly been able to be himself when growing up, not afraid to say or do anything not fitting of a pure-blooded wizard that was the heir to the ancient and noble house of Malfoy.

He had never told anyone, it had been their little secret. His parents would never have approved, they would have been appalled by him socialising with creatures they deemed lower than themselves, even lower than muggles. Creatures that were more like objects than living beings in their eyes, replaceable and without much value. They would have dissaproved of him doing chores they thought to be below them, chores not fitting someone of his standards. They would have forbidden him to do one of the few things that without fault brought him joy.

Draco liked to bake a lot, to make something that could make whoever ate it smile and close their eyes with a moan because it tasted like the joy, love, and care that he had used when creating it. He had so much love and light to give, baking was the outlet in which he knew that he could make that happen. He simply loved to share his joy and love with other people, to extend his light through sweet offerings.

He even liked doing it without magic, the manual task of whipping a meringue by hand until the perfect consistency or making mm thin apple slices to arrange like a rose on top of a decadent pie. It may not be done with the help of magic but the personal touch and the care behind the creation of food still somehow made the result come out being truly magical.

If his parents knew he thought something muggle could be more magical than when done with magic itself, he would surely be disowned just for the thought ever entering his mind. That was why he’d always thought he would take these thoughts to his grave. Now he smiled as he thought of the boy walking in front of him, he could tell Ron about his love of baking.

He decided now was not the time. Maybe he would surprise the other by baking something for him, he’d love to see the joy transfer from him to Ron through his baking. He’d love it if he could make Ron’s eyes light up before closing in ecstasy as he closed his lips around a delicious treat made for him by Draco’s hands. He craved being needed and being able to give love and spread happiness.

As they reached the entrance a thought hit him and he felt the urge to ask, “does your mum like to bake Ron?” The Weasley family didn’t have house elves which meant Molly had probably always done all the baking and cooking for the whole family.

Ron gave him a strange but amused look, “well yes, the kitchen is her domain and she likes to feed people.“ Ron then let out a chuckle and shook his head as if imagining something, “be advised, if you ever visit the burrow she will probably force-feed you, thinking you’re way too skinny, and you will end up gaining at least ten pounds.”

Draco smiled at the thought of visiting Ron’s family home, it sounded decidedly nice. A warm place with a lot of people, a bit like being in the kitchens with the house elves. It was the complete opposite of the rest of the manor, which was cold and pristine mostly avoid of life.

Draco was rather skinny and he thought being fussed over and cared for sounded nice as well, he thought he would probably get along well with Ron’s mother similar to how Ron had hit it off with Snape. He smiled imagining them baking together and exchanging recipes, he wanted that. He briefly thought about maybe sending Molly a letter and asking her what to bake for Ron, sadly it felt a bit too risky. Really, it wasn’t as if Ron didn’t seem to like everything eatable anyway, which meant he basically couldn’t go wrong.

Ron was observing him calculatingly, “why do you ask?” Draco could feel his cheeks heat up anew, it had been a strange question seeming coming from out of nowhere. Of course, Ron would be suspicious. Draco tried to bring up his Slytherin upbringing as he shrugged somewhat nonchalantly, “no reason, I’m just curious and want to get to know you better.” That was the truth, well technically at least.

They entered the common room after that and Draco showed Ron around a bit before they sneaked up to the 5th year boys’ dormitory. It was after midnight and everyone else was already asleep. They would get the surprise of their lives in the morning.

The castle had already provided them with a new bed for Ron which stood just beside Draco’s, his trunk was also at the foot of the bed. They got ready to go to sleep in silence as they tiptoed around the room, only occasionally exchanging amused glances with each other.

Once under the duvet, they turned towards each other so that they could watch the other’s face, Draco felt happier now staring at Ron’s freckled nose and knowing blue eyes than he had in a very long time. The bed felt warmer and the future felt brighter than it had only yesterday.

Ron gave him a smile and mouthed a good night, Draco smiled back and nodded in return. The smile stayed on his face as he fell asleep thinking that this was the first night of something new and wonderful. Tomorrow would definitely be eventful and interesting, Draco couldn’t wait to get to experience whatever was to come with Ron by his side.

Chapter Text

Chapter 10: True Colours (Part 1)

When Ron woke up the next morning the dark green drapery was drawn around his bed and he could hear faint voices arguing in hushed but passionate tones just a few feet away from him. It took Ron’s brain a few seconds to wake up and remember everything that had gone down the day before, when he did his eyes widened and he was suddenly wide awake and clear-headed as if he’d ingested a Wideye potion. He was hit with the realisation of what was taking place between what he assumed would be his new dorm mates.

He decided to just abide his time and fain still being asleep, his involvement in the argument at that point would not have done much good, it would probably even have caused more trouble instead of achieving any real improvement of the situation at hand. It would be much wiser for him to let Draco speak in his steed, the others already had respect for him and they would at least listen to what he had to say even if they would be hard-pressed to believe the words spoken.

For Ron they most likely didn’t hold even an iota of respect, they probably held him in the lowest of regard. Ron could understand the reasoning behind their opinions of him, he had never done anything to earn their trust or respect. He’d never treated any of the Slytherins even close to decent in the past, he’d been behaving rather despicably and only ever shown hostility and childish contempt towards them.

He’d never even given any of them the shadow of a doubt, he’d just assumed their house placement made them people he wanted to stay away from and start fights with. That they had nothing in common and that they were distinctly different from himself, in his mind it had been us against them from the very start. He’d bought into the whole crap about how all things associated with Slytherin house had to be dark and evil. He’d never thought that he’d been so easily manipulated into following a twisted ideology, honestly most of the school’s population was except for some Ravenclaws and maybe a few selected Hufflepuffs.

It was of no surprise that he had suppressed his own Slytherin traits, he’d had deeply rooted internalised Slytherinphobia in addition to how he’d shown his dislike outwardly more times than he could count. He wouldn’t have wanted him in his own house either if he’d been one of the other Slytherins. He could understand their distrust and adversaries against him being there. It would have been more concerning to him if they had just smiled and been fine with his presence in their habitat.

He would have to show them that he was someone who was worth their time, that he was one of them now, that he’d been for a while. He had to earn his place in his new house. Ron thought that was as it should be, he had no right to just come in there and demand others to be civil when he hadn’t shown them any kindness himself in the past. He would have to be the one giving them a reason to include him. They didn’t like him right now and that was on him, he’d never given them any reason to. He would have to swallow his pride and ease his way in.

“Blaise, please be reasonable, I’m telling you that he isn’t who you think he is. Ron’s more Slytherin than half of the people in this house combined. Don’t you trust my judgement?” Ron smiled at Draco’s attempt to persuade Blaise. Ron furrowed his brows in thought trying to recall who that may be, a tall dark-skinned rather handsome Italian came to mind. That was right, Blaise as in Blaise Zabini.

Ron could imagine Draco’s pleading light grey eyes as he asked if Zabini didn’t trust his judgement. That part would matter a great deal to Draco, he was a sweet ball of suppressed sunshine. Deep down he cared a lot about if people liked and trusted him, he wanted to be liked by others because they found him kind and dependable.

Ron liked Draco’s vulnerability, it was sweet and admirable even if it was also something that could so easily be used against him if faced with someone that harboured bad intentions. Someone could easily take advantage of Draco and exploit him for their own self-gain if he wasn’t careful. Ron vowed to himself to try to protect Draco’s innocence and honest vulnerability, whatever the cost he would be there for Draco. He would be damned if anyone used Draco’s sweet trusting nature and pure heart to hurt his friend.

He could hear Zabini scoff in clear disbelief, “really Draco, I’m the one that should be reasonable. This is fucking Weasley. Have you somehow forgotten how he laughed at Pansy falling on the stairs at the beginning of term, which may not even have been an accident, mind you. We also overheard him muttering, I hate those bloody snakes, only last week.” Ron winced, he could hear the exasperation in Zabini’s voice, and he couldn’t blame him for questioning Draco’s sanity and credibility.

He had to give Zabini credit for the impersonation of him, it sounded rather accurate even if his nasty tone and the sneer in his voice when speaking Ron’s words from the week before made Ron grimace. He’d been a right nuisance.

When it came to Pansy’s “accident”, he hadn’t personally been the one to set up the trap on the staircase, but Zabini was right in assuming that it hadn’t been an accident at all.

Ron felt shame crawl in his stomach, really who was the evil ones in this equation? The Gryffindors had as much fault in the infected rivalry between the houses, if not more. The Slytherins may often provoke them and stand behind the hateful politics of their parents, but they didn’t often go out of their way to harm or humiliate people in the brash ways Gryffindors tended to act upon. The Gryffindors attacked carelessly and in turn the Slytherins tried to defend themselves, their harsh words were also a means of defence. It was a vicious cycle going around in circles, never coming to an end.

Draco sighed, “I know, but I’d like you to take a moment to think about how I’ve said and done many bad things over the years as well. If the both of us have been able to look past those aggressions and befriended each other, I’m sure you can also learn to get along with Ron. I’m telling you that he’s changed, a lot can happen in a week. Give him a chance, please.” He could hear Blaise give a snort, he supposed that was the Slytherin way of saying fine but showing that it was with great reluctance. He would abide but he wasn’t happy about it.

Ron’s heart felt bigger all of a sudden. He knew Snape had told Draco to inform the others of his resort and he had thought that would mean that Draco would stand up for him somehow, however he hadn’t expected that Draco would actually argue so passionately and even admit to his own past mistakes. Draco had his back even more than he’d been aware of, it only strengthened Ron’s belief in that Draco needed to be protected at all costs.

Ron knew that winning over the other Slytherins wouldn’t be as easy as befriending Draco. Being a Hufflepuff Draco wanted to trust and think the best of people, he was prone to give second chances in the hope for the best, for better or worse. Slytherins in general tended to be much more reserved, distrusting and weary of other people’s hidden agendas, they wouldn’t just accept his change of heart without hard proof. The resort would not be enough to convince them that he was deserving of being among them. Ron was up for the challenge, he wanted to belong in Slytherin.

“Do you think his mother sends him sweets?” A curious voice asked, Ron thought it had to be either Crabbe or Goyle. Ron had to turn his face into the pillow to muffle his laughter. He remembered the laced cupcakes he and Harry had used as bait when sneaking into Slytherin in their second year. It seemed some Slytherins would be easily pursuaded after all, if he gave Crabbe and Goyle some candy they would consider themselves his new best friends. How those two had even made it into Slytherin was a mystery.

He decided it was time to make the others aware of that he was awake, he sat up and dragged his hand through his hair a few times to make himself look more presentable. Which was something he didn’t use to care much for, however he wanted to make a good first impression. Sure, they had met each other countless of times but that was all before his recent epiphany, Slytherin Ron was a fresh start. Appearance was important, how you presented yourself made a difference. It was one of many lessons he had finally understood since starting to think like the Slytherin he was.

He dragged his curtains aside and gave Draco a small smile before he turned to the other boys in the room, he tried to look confident and assured in their presence. He belonged there and shouldn’t feel nervous or out of place in his own bed, this was as much his dorm as it was theirs. If he showed even an ounce of weakness the others would pounce and devour him whole, instead he needed to show them that he wasn’t afraid of them. That they were equals. They would respect his power and self-assuredness.

“Good morning Ron, how was your first night in the dungeons?” Draco let out jovially as he made his way over and sat down on the bed beside Ron, making a clear statement. Ron felt immensely grateful for the show of support.

“Morning Draco, it was more than satisfactory. I find that I like the cool air down here. It was also nice not having… Longbottom’s snores interrupting my sleep.” He paused to correct himself as using Neville’s last name had been a last-minute decision. He reasoned that it would probably be wise to address others as they would themselves if he wanted to be accepted as one of them.

He looked at Zabini for a few seconds, holding eye contact, showing him that he wasn’t going to back down or be intimidated by him. He gave him a sharp nod before he looked at Crabbe, Goyle and Nott in turn. “It’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance in a more civil manner.”

He looked back at Goyle to try to break the ice and diffuse the tense atmosphere that had taken over the room, “I’ll let you have some of my mother’s toffee the next time she sends a shipment.” Goyle nodded vigorously with big round eyes that lit up at the mere mention of sweets, he was like a dog being promised a treat if he stayed well-behaved. Ron thought that he wouldn’t have even been surprised if Goyle’s tongue had lolled out of his mouth and he had started to drool like a big sloppy St. Bernard.

Ron glanced at Zabini with a raised eyebrow and a smirk, Zabini rolled his eyes but Ron thought he could see a small knowing smile try to break out on his sculpted features. When he looked away he saw out of the corner of his eye how Zabini sent Draco a surprised look, which Draco answered with a nod and a smile as if confirming that Ron’s offering of sharing his sweets had been a calculated action on his part. It was the first small step of finding common ground, the first step of many.

They had holed themselves up in their dorm for quite a while so breakfast had already started by the time they had acquainted themselves with each other. They readied themselves quickly, Draco even forgoing to take a shower, before they descended the stairs as a united group. He wasn’t fully accepted quite yet but he’d taken the first step in getting integrated into his new house. He looked forward to earning his place in the group of Slytherin students, hopefully finding new friends that would last him a lifetime, by showing them his true colours.

Chapter Text

Chapter 11: True Colours (Part 2)

As Ron and his group of Slytherins had entered the great hall the regular noise of the other students had evaporated like the last bit of smoke from a newly drenched campfire. For a few long seconds, it had been so quiet in the hall that you would have been able to hear the frantic flapping of the wings of a golden snitch. The silence had then been broken and a cacophony of noise had taken its place.

Now every single person in the great hall was staring at Ron unblinkingly with big round eyes as he made his way over with confident strides to the Slytherin table. Ron marvelled at the experience, so this was what it felt like to have all eyes on you. He felt a bit giddy at everyone’s undivided attention being directed towards him.

It made him want to be a little mischievous, it would certainly have been a lot of fun to turn to the crowd and take a bow before waving at them in the way that was favoured by the muggle royals. Sadly, he was certain that the majority of the other Slytherins would not appreciate him acting in such a way so he would refrain from the urge to be a bit silly.

He sat down and filled his plate with toast and a few pieces of crisped-up bacon, Draco who sat beside him had a bowl of porridge as well as a glistening green apple. Ron tilted his head in curiosity, “oh, I’ve never seen apples being provided with breakfast,” he mused out loud. Draco looked up at him with a slight blush. “Well… they aren’t really, it’s just that one of the house elves used to work at the manor when I was younger so he knows my breakfast preferences.” Draco gave him a small smile from under his eyelashes. “Would you like some?” Ron chuckled at Draco being so adorable while abashed, it was sweet how Draco had clearly been on good terms with the Malfoy house elves growing up. He remembered he had to ask him about Dobby, was he the elf that provided the apples?

He nodded in affirmation and let Draco cut into the apple and give him a slice. It amazed him how anyone could have ever been fooled by Draco, he was so generous and caring. Thinking about others before himself seemed to be second nature for him, if that wasn’t a textbook Hufflepuff thing Ron wasn’t sure what was. It should have been obvious even to people only observing Draco under a small amount of time from afar that any vile behaviour had only been a perfected put-on act.

Ron wrapped a piece of bacon around the bit of apple that Draco had handed him and lifted the fork to his lips, he closed his eyes as the marriage of flavours hit his tongue. It was simply divine, the smoky fat from the bacon mixing with the fresh apple juices made an explosion of pure goodness take place in his mouth. Bacon and apple was a combination that was hard to beat, it just hit right. A lot had changed in the last week, however Ron’s love for good food had not.

Draco was looking at him strangely, his cheeks had even taken on a deeper red than before. “I’ll let the house elves know to give you an apple each morning as well,” he said as if in a breathless daze, Ron chuckled and gave him another smile in thanks.

“Try it with a piece of bacon, it’s out of this world” he suggested but Draco shook his head resolutely. “I don’t really eat meat if I have a choice,” Ron blinked but nodded at this new piece of information about his friend. Draco was a vegetarian or at least aspired to be, it strangely enough made perfect sense when Ron really thought about it.

Draco seemed to be someone who loved all living beings, thus he would obviously be someone who had a conscious when it came to eating animals. Draco wouldn’t even be able to kill an obnoxiously irritating lacewing fly, understandably he therefore didn’t want to, although only indirectly, be a contributing factor to animal lives being cut short.

Ron himself didn’t have those qualms, he just saw it as the natural way of life, animals ate other animals and humans were simply at the top of the food chain. He didn’t think of the pieces of bacon on his plate as more than really good-tasting energy while Draco saw it as much more than that, he saw and thought of the animal behind the meal.

Even if Ron didn’t see the world and its inhabitants in the same way he admired and loved Draco’s gentleness and appreciation of all creatures equally, it was just one of many testaments to how Draco had such a beautifully bleeding heart.

Pansy scoffed in clear amusement from opposite them, “I will never get your obsession with apples Draco, it’s just a fruit and not even a very exotic one at that.” Ron let Draco argue with the girl about the superiority of apples compared to other fruit as he leaned back in his chair with an amused grin on his face.

For the first time, he allowed his eyes to wander across the hall towards his old house table. His easy grin slipped off his face in an instant, the Gryffindors were all looking at him with shock and clear accusation. For a few minutes he had managed to forget about his old house, eating breakfast with Draco had felt so natural and right as if they had done it many times before.

Reality had now caught up to him. Ron had known this would be a big probability and he could even understand their reaction, after all he would probably have reacted the same way if the situation had been reversed. Looking at his best friends more closely he could see that Harry seemed angry while Hermione looked disappointed and her features were etched with hurt. It made Ron feel real regret for what had happened for the first time. He had never wanted to hurt his friends, that had never been his intention. Ron decided that he would have to try to talk to them, if he just explained the situation surely they would understand.

He hoped they would still want to be friends with him. He wanted to give them a recount of the day before, how he had actually sparred with Severus Snape and how he had gotten the potions master to compliment both him and Hermione. It sounded so absurd he wondered if they would even believe him, if they would even want to hear about it in the first place. Would they want to hear about things he would experience without them? He hoped so but knew realistically that it may be wishful thinking on his part. There was only one way to find out.

He turned to Draco, “I think I have to go over and talk to my old housemates, they deserve an explanation of my change in colours.” Draco nodded slowly clearly hesitant to agree but knowing it was Ron’s choice. Draco frowned and glanced nervously over at the seething lions wearily, “are you sure that’s such a good idea? Do you want one of us to go with you?”

Ron laughed while shaking his head, it was so sweet of Draco to suggest going with him even if it was clear that he thought it to be a suicide mission and he didn’t want to go anywhere near the Gryffindor table. However, having one of the Slytherins with him would not be a smart move, it would just add oxygen to the fire and rile up the already hotheaded Gryffindors.

The fact that Draco was concerned for him charmed Ron to the moon and back. Draco’s suggestion and readiness to put his own safety at risk had not been in the hopes of helping the situation along, instead it had been because he thought Ron shouldn’t need to face a horde of roaring lions on his own. Draco thought more with his heart than his head at times.

He nudged his shoulder with Draco’s, “you don’t need to worry about me Dragon. I was one of them remember, I’ll be fine I promise.” He tried to reassure the blonde who nodded half-heartedly, clearly not entirely convinced but agreeing to let Ron go on his own anyway.

Ron stood up and walked across the hall with confidence that exuded power, the noise in the great hall once again fell and rose in volume as he made his way across, the small walk feeling both over before it had even begun and longer than ever before.

When he arrived at the red and gold table he tried fervently to catch his friends’ eyes but all was in vain. Harry was looking anywhere but at him resolutely and Hermione was pretending to be interested in the class schedule in her hand which Ron knew that she had memorised by heart on the first day of school every year. He was disappointed but would try to push away the distracting and unnecessary pesky little thing called feelings.

He wanted to just sit down and get a conversation going, there were no rules against sitting down and interacting with people at other house tables. This was his own house, or it has been his house table until yesterday at least. He’d eaten breakfast at this very table only 24 hours ago. He knew he better not take any liberties though, he didn’t want to give his old housemates any reason to disapprove of him even more than they already did when he had done nothing to provoke them.

“Is it okay if I join you for a few minutes?” No one said anything, Hermione to her credit did look up at him. Ron met her gaze straight on, she had a frown on her round face and looked uncertain, which was very unlike Hermione who was rarely unsure about anything.

After a few seconds of complete silence George thankfully broke it, “of course, you may sit dear brother,” Fred was fast to speak as well, “we for two would like to know how you managed to desert us for the sneaky dark side.” It was said with an air of amused curiosity, no animosity at all. Ron let out a breath in relief and gave them a grateful nod, they had opened up for him to get to explain himself before anyone else would try to get him to leave without saying his piece.

“I didn’t actually desert you by choice, I went to speak with the sorting hat and it accidentally resorted me into Slytherin.” It was basically what had happened, that it had only ever happened because he had wanted it to was not something they ever needed to know. If they thought it was done by an innocent accident and against his will they would probably be more welcoming and understanding. Unfortunately, most of the Gryffindors simply weren’t ready to hear and accept the whole unguarded truth.

The twins started to laugh hysterically until tears appeared in their eyes, George took in a big gulp of air before he got out words in between his continuous giggles, “only you dear Ronald would manage to somehow get accidentally resorted.” Ron shook his head but couldn’t help but see the humour in what had happened as well, he had a tendency to get himself in unique and problematic situations.

Neville gave him a somewhat hopeful look, “if it was an accidental resort can’t you just reverse it or something?” Ron smiled ruefully and shook his head as if feeling dejected by the thought of never again being a Gryffindor, “I saw Dumbledore last night, unfortunately he told me that it’s irreversible.”

Hermione was looking lost in thought as she muttered something about this having never happened before and how she didn’t see how it could have been possible. Ron smirked, wondering how long it would take Hermione to realise it had only been possible because it had taken place in the Room of Requirement.

Seamus gave him a look of pure contempt, “so what, ya are just going to become friends with those nasty Slytherin snakes now Weasley, I saw how ya were laughing with Malfoy.” Draco’s name was said with undiluted disgust and Seamus seemed to already be more than suspicious of him.

Ron felt annoyance bubble in his stomach but took in a deep breath and outwardly kept his calm, he didn’t show even a hint of irritation on his face. He needed to thread this situation carefully, at the same time he still wanted to be clear about his new alliances, there could be no doubt in anyone’s mind that he was one of them.

No one would get away with speaking ill of his new house or his new friend. He felt very protective of Draco, it was also the fact that Draco had stood up for him in front of the other Slytherins. The fact that Draco had been brave for him made him want to do the same in return. He would defend Draco at any cost.

“You’d better remember that I’m one of those nasty Slytherins now Finnegan.” He knew he probably shouldn’t but couldn’t help to give a chuckle and leer at Seamus, “mate, you wouldn’t last a day in Slytherin. I’ll do much better there if I start to work on building connections within my house while being civil than if I’m an ungrateful prick that becomes an ostracised piranha. I know they haven’t done much to indicate that they have redeemable qualities, however I assure you that Draco is not who he makes himself out to be.”

Seamus laughed but it was a twisted sort of laugh, “I see how it is, I’m Finnegan and he’s Draco. I’m not your mate. Ya have made your choices, me friends are no snakes or friends with scum.” Ron narrowed his eyes but decided to stay quiet this time, arguing with Seamus over calling Draco scum would lead him absolutely nowhere.

To everyone’s surprise, Colin Creevey spoke up, from where he was sitting a bit down the table, and he wasn’t holding back at all in sharing his strong opinions on what was taking place. “Lay off it Seamus, you’re being callous and completely irrational. You don’t need to like Slytherin in general or even tolerate Malfoy in particular but don’t be a selfish bully. Don’t treat Ron like he’s suddenly the enemy. Ron’s done absolutely nothing towards you to warrant such hostility.” Colin looked at everyone around the table for the last part of his spiel to hit home, making it clear that none of them should be angry at Ron for his resort or accuse him of anything simply because of him being a Slytherin now.

It was clear that Colin thought that as long as Ron hadn’t done or said anything incriminating he should be treated like normal. Ron had to admit he was impressed by the younger boy, Colin had shown he could be trusted and would not give in to toxic peer pressure or the biased and corrupt environment around them at Hogwarts.

Still, Ron was a bit perplexed about Colin being the one to speak up on his behalf, that he was the one that had stood up for him. They had never been close friends and with Colin being a muggle-born he had more reason than most to harbour hate and to be distrusting of him and his new house. Ron was grateful someone else had said what he had been thinking but hadn’t considered particularly wise to voice himself. When Colin’s and his eyes met he gave the golden blond boy a nod in thanks and received an enthusiastic nod back in turn.

Seamus on the other hand looked on the verge of murderous, with eyes nearly as deadly as a basilisk. He’d turned beet red and looked as if he was close to exploding like one of his many cauldrons, he seemed as likely to start yelling at Colin as he was to go after Ron again. Luckily Dean seemed to be of the same mindset as Ron, of not wanting to cause a scene, so he made Seamus get up and leave before it could get any worse than it already had. He knew losing friends would be a real possibility, still seeing his old friends leave the hall under these circumstances was like taking a stinging hex to the heart.

Harry was frowning deeply at him, “you went and talked to the sorting hat, without us.” Ron nodded, he had no reason to feel guilty, he had done nothing wrong. They were best friends but you didn’t need to do everything together or tell each other every little detail about your life, this had been his individual journey of self-discovery and self-acceptance. Draco had had his own reasons to tag along, it had made sense to do it together. It had nothing to do with either Harry or Hermione.

Harry must have taken his silence as confirmation, “I really don’t care if you’re a Slytherin now Ron. That you went behind our backs, sneaked away on an adventure without us. That’s the part which isn’t cool. That’s not what friends do.” Ron shook his head in exasperation, of all the things to be mad about. They weren’t the same person, they should be able to have their own friends and interests.

Merlin, had they always been so codependent without him even realising it? Was that one of the many things he had been manipulated into, one of many things that was Dumbledore’s doing? Had he been conditioned into being Harry’s shadow to the point where he never really did anything major or significant on his own or for himself anymore?

He looked sadly at his friends hoping that they would realise the same thing he had opened his eyes to recently, “you don’t have to do everything together to be friends Harry, this was something I needed to do for myself. I would have told you if my plan had actually been to get resorted.” Truthfully, Ron was unsure if he really would have told his friends even then.

If he’d decided to do it with having the knowledge that getting resorted was a real possibility beforehand he was sure his friends would have seen it as an abandonment if he went through with it. Even if being in different houses shouldn’t automatically mean you couldn’t be friends. It wasn’t about abandoning people it was about Ron finding and embracing parts of himself. He didn’t think the Gryffindors would ever understand that reasoning.

Harry was once more looking away from him, they were not mortal enemies but they were clearly not on good terms either. Hermione just gave him a shake of her head. It seemed she didn’t know what to say right now, Ron nodded as if telling her to take her time. She knew where to find him when she was ready to talk.

The twins had their heads together, when no one else spoke they looked over with identical grins. “We want to know how our favourite potions professor, your new head of house, took the news of your resort.” Ron smirked and informed them that Snape was more reasonable when you were in his house, that he had managed to convince Snape that there was at least one Weasley with a decent head on their shoulders.

Fred looked up at the teachers’ table with a mischievous glint in his eyes, “we are quite good at potions you know,” George hummed in amused agreement. Ron let out a laugh, “I’m sure marking your essays always brings him great pain, purely because of your sheer brilliance.” It was said sarcastically but Ron knew it was probably the truth all the same. The twins smiled and nodded before saying together, “causing Snape pain is our greatest reward.”

Ron shook his head, his brothers were utterly ridiculous. They had a natural talent for potions, still they probably worked harder in Snape’s class than they did in any other subject only because they knew that doing brilliantly would piss Severus off more than anything else ever could. They valued the reward of annoying him to the brink of insanity more than the O’s they received in red ink. If only Snape knew his ire only motivated them to do even better academically. Ron would definitely not be the one to let him in on this little secret.

All around them, people had started to get up to exit the great hall, classes for the day would start soon. It could have gone better but it hadn’t been the end of the world, some bonds may be salvageable. There had been no fists or hexes thrown, just some unpleasantries being exchanged.

It was now up to his old friends, he knew they felt betrayed by him which meant that they had to decide if they could get over that or not. As he didn’t think that he’d done anything wrong he would give them time to come around but he wouldn’t beg them for their forgiveness.

He smiled at his brothers before he got up, “I better get back, I have to check my new class schedule, I’ll see you around.” He smiled and shook his head as he left the table with the twins’ farewell echoing behind him, “don’t do anything that we wouldn’t do.”

Even if he had lost friends he thought it would all be worth it, he would make new friends and more importantly he would also be able to fulfil his unexplored but promising potential. He would be able to become his own person. If Harry and Hermione couldn’t understand that they weren’t worth his time or friendship anyway. Maybe they would come around, maybe they wouldn’t.

Their ultimate response to his resorting would show him what kind of people they were at the very core, if they and most of the other Gryffindors shunned him he would see their true colours as clearly as they had literally seen his green and silver embedded soul. Their reaction and the following actions taken would allow him to know the stone cakes from the eatable ones. He’d know without a doubt who his real allies were and who had just been his friend when convenient and easy. When he had done what they wanted, when he had followed their lead blindly.

It was all out of his control, the decision lay solely in their hands. Whatever they chose to do Ron would be fine either way, he would miss them and what could have been but he didn’t need them. Honestly, he hadn’t needed them for quite some time now, he was independent and had the strength, knowledge and will to achieve anything he set his mind to.

He didn’t want to see his friendships in Gryffindor burn out and turn into ash, however if it turned out that they had been friendships that burned brief but bright he wouldn’t fight for what had been lost.

As he looked at the Slytherin table he was grateful to see that Draco and the other Slytherin 5th years were all waiting for him even if most others had already left. Ron smiled and nodded in acknowledgement.

Being united and supportive but still letting people do the things they needed to do on their own, that was what true friendship was supposed to be all about. His Gryffindor friends didn’t understand that but the Slytherins did. Maybe on the most basic of levels he had already been accepted. It was a great feeling, for the first time since his resort he not only wanted to make this work but he even appreciated being a Slytherin and everything that came with it.

Chapter Text

Chapter 12: I Contain Multitudes

The last few days had been interesting, to say the least, Draco was unsure what he had thought would happen but mostly it had gone back to being somewhat normal faster than expected. Life went on and things settled down even after an earthquake shook the world you knew and rearranged things into a new reality.

Nothing big had taken place, there had been no duels or screaming matches in the hallways. Nothing confrontational had really happened after Ron had had the talk with the lions over breakfast his first morning as a Slytherin. Draco was really grateful for that, he would back Ron if needed and stand up to his old friends, even so, Draco was a person that liked peace and thrived on teamwork, he despised violence and unnecessary conflict.

It was a bit ironic how the persona he had perfected over the years was the complete opposite of who he really was deep down. The Draco Malfoy of the past had started many fights just for the presumed fun of it while the real Draco would do almost anything to avoid it coming down to that. In a way that fact had made it easier to pretend, as the person he’d made himself out to be had been so far from the real him. It had been like putting on a mask and stripping himself of his own feelings and desires. Filling someone else’s shoes. It had been him but yet not.

If possible, he would gladly be a mediator and help other people get along. He wanted people to be able to find common ground and be nice to each other. He knew that was not realistic, however he was not ready to let go of the dream of a united world. It was the most beautiful dream.

It may never happen but Draco didn’t think it was too much to ask for more unity than they had today, the world was way too segregated and unfair. They could start with trying to at least achieve more unity at Hogwarts and then move on to the rest of the wizarding world and beyond.

Sadly it was hard to do anything with a headmaster that wanted the complete opposite. Draco sighed, it was a badly hidden secret that Dumbledore had never been one advocating for equal rights and opportunity for everyone. He was a scam, unfortunately one who fooled many and who still held a lot of power in their society. People looked up to him for guidance, letting themself be led in the entirely wrong direction.

The teachers treated Ron the same, well almost all the teachers did. Ron and Severus had a newfound respect for each other. Hagrid on the other hand had taken to be wary of Ron, as if he could no longer be trusted. It was a true shame to see an adult having been brainwashed and conditioned to the point where they believe that just because someone had one green and silver tie they were not to be trusted.

It had made Draco feel heartbroken, the look on Ron’s face when Hagrid had glanced at Ron in badly camouflaged fear for the first time. The flash of devastation and agony when he realised Hagrid saw him as poisonous, someone he no longer wanted close. The emotions had been replaced by a cold mask in an instant, the mask of no emotion.

Draco had known Ron would learn what being Slytherin entailed quickly, some lessons he had hoped he wouldn’t need to learn. They were a nasty potion to swallow. It was devastating to watch Ron realise just because he was now a Slytherin there would be people who would never see anything beyond that fact. To them, nothing else mattered.

Hagrid had known and cared for Ron and his friends for years, all that didn’t matter anymore as Hagrid’s hate and mistrust of Slytherins overshadowed any love and trust for Ron that he had felt before the resort. Draco was sure it was sobering to realise, to be put in their robes and see it from their point of view. Most Slytherins didn’t want to be hated, they were by default. They were never given a chance to prove anyone wrong so to spite the haters they lived up to expectations. If you were going to be hated anyway why not give them a valid reason?

The Gryffindors had not even tried to talk to Ron, they ignored him as if he wasn’t even there anymore. It was as if he was dead and forgotten. That wasn’t entirely true, Ron’s siblings still talked to him and teased him much to Ron’s chagrin and Draco’s secret delight. Longbottom and the older Creevey brother sometimes nodded at Ron when they passed them in the corridors between classes, they gave him small apologetic smiles but never interacted with him beyond that.

Draco could understand that to some degree, he would probably have hesitated as well with how Finnigan didn’t try to conceal how he felt about Ron’s resorting. They didn’t want to show their support for Ron because they were afraid of being shunned by their own house in return. It was sad but understandable that they would keep their head down.

Finnigan could become a real problem, he had taken to sit in Ron’s old seat next to Potter in most classes, much to Thomas’ dismay, from there he glared at the back of Ron’s head in every class that they shared. You could see the anger bubbling under the surface, it was concerning. Draco wanted to do something to try to prevent a blow-up from happening, he knew he could do nothing and would have to let it play out and simply be ready when something did happen. He would not let Finnigan or anyone else hurt Ron, more than they already had with their emotional abusiveness.

When Draco asked Ron kept insisting that he was totally fine and that he didn’t care if they wouldn’t want anything to do with him anymore, Draco wasn’t so easily fooled. He could tell that Ron valued his old friendships even if he didn’t want to admit that their rejection had cut him deeply, Draco wouldn’t push him on the subject but he would be there for Ron when he was ready to face the emotional impact his friends’ abandonment had had on him.

Thinking about friends, most of the 5th years had decided to spend this evening talking, which wasn’t their usual Friday night activity. They had all decided that they needed to get to know each other better, that they needed to know what was the truth and what had just been rumours or presumptions.

As Ron had a disadvantage coming in this late in the group, to be able to fully include him they needed to get to know him. After all, you couldn’t fully trust someone without knowing their true intentions and values.

Draco shook his head amusedly, Blaise had thought he could ask Ron whatever without having to give anything in return. He sometimes forgot that Ron was not the clueless and action before thought Gryffindor he used to be. Ron had been fast to put Blaise in his place, saying he would not answer a single question if the one asking wouldn’t be ready to do the same. A galleon for a galleon, Blaise had reluctantly agreed and so had everyone else. It ensured that the questions wouldn’t be too outrageous as well, you wouldn’t ask something too out there if you knew you would have to tell your truth about it as well.

This night was therefore one where they all had pledged total transparency, they would lay all their cards on the table. There would be no Veritaserum or vows, they were both showing each other trust in believing that they would be truly honest and having faith in that no one would share whatever they said outside of the Room of Requirement. They were using the room for privacy, which made Draco feel a little bit better.

They were doing a game called 20 Questions, taking turns asking the questions that they all would then have to answer to truthfully. Ron had told him privately it was something that was used by muggles to get to know their dates. The other Slytherins were unaware that they were playing a muggle dating game, it made Draco want to giggle.

So far they had mostly answered innocent questions such as their favourite Quidditch team and Hogwarts professor. Draco had started to relax and think that this little game had been nothing to be worried about, it would be absolutely fine. That was also why he had been careless enough to let his mind wander and he had missed the last several minutes of the conversation taking place around him.

Ron nudged his shoulder with a chuckle, “earth to Draco, Luna would say you must have your brain filled with Wruckspurts as distracted as you are tonight.” Draco blushed and blinked in confusion, “what’s Wruckspurts?”

Ron smirked, “will that be your question for this round? A bit of a waste in my opinion but if that’s all you wish to know. Before that, we want to know your thoughts on Dumbledore,” Draco blushed harder as everyone laughed at Ron teasing him. Blaise the fucker even put up his hand for a high five. He had a feeling that Blaise would end up appreciating Ron’s wit and strategic mind more than he knew, they had the potential to become great friends.

He nudged Ron back playfully in thanks for telling him about what question they were answering, it would have been embarrassing to have to inquire about it. Apparently, they were moving on to more intricate questions already. This one was still safe but they were closing in on questions that he would feel uneasy about answering, it made his palms sweat and his heart speed up. He was definitely back to being a nervous wreck.

He took a deep breath, “well, Dumbledore is a manipulative old goat that has a twisted sense of justice and right and wrong.” Everyone nodded around him and Draco realised this was an opportunity to make them see how brilliant Ron was, how very Slytherin he could be. He knew Ron would also love to tell the story, to brag about his great deceit. Draco was more humble and shy but like most Slytherins Ron liked to boast about his achievements.

Draco liked to watch Ron puff his chest out in pride, how he ate up other people’s admiration. Draco liked being able to help Ron in his quest for respect and having other people look up to him. Draco knew how exceptional Ron was and it was time everyone else started to understand that as well. He wanted to enable Ron in being flashy, he had every right to flaunt himself and his success. He deserved to have the others know how absolutely ingenious he could be.

“Ron did tell you how he played Dumbledore the night of his sorting, right? He made him look like an utter fool.” Daphne shook her head curiously, her blond curls swaying gently. Fior leaned forward, their eyes narrowed, “we’re all ears Weasley, we want all the sordid little details.” Everyone was looking at Ron who let out a chuckle with his hands raised as if in mock surrender, “all right, you’re all worse gossips than Lavender and Parvati.”

Even if he played it off as being cornered into telling the story Draco could see the sparkle in Ron’s eyes and knew that he was enjoying this immensely. He didn’t listen to Ron’s words but instead watched his face, it was great to see how the others awed expressions made Ron grow an inch. They were hanging on his every word and Draco could tell that Ron loved it.

Draco knew he would maybe contribute to Ron becoming a little arrogant and pompous, to Draco it made him an even more attractive Slytherin. Ron had reasons to be cocky and Draco thought he should be allowed to show off if he so wished. The Gryffindors would probably look down on him for that, they didn’t understand. Draco thought Ron deserved this, he deserved to shine after years of being in other people’s shadows. He was his own person, not just the youngest brother of the Weasleys or the best friend of the boy who lived. Ron Weasley had value and so much to be proud of, Draco knew Ron would make a name for himself one way or another.

Suddenly it was Draco’s turn to ask a question, he thought for a few seconds before smiling. Ron and the others might think it would be a waste to use a question on but to him it was very important, it was something he needed to know. “What is your favourite food, savoury as well as dessert? Mine is asparagus risotto and French apple tart.” A risotto was probably simpler than most expected from him, the truth was that he loved a homey meal. Something earthy and warm, food for the soul.

Blaise shook his head at the question but he had a smirk on his face, “risotto is a good choice Draco, Italian cuisine is of course vastly superior. I could eat my weight in eggplant parmesan and would top the meal off with lemon gelato.”

Crabbe was licking his lips and rubbing circles over the fat of his generous middle, “I want a greasy pizza with extra cheese.” Draco thanked Salazar that the room wasn’t able to provide food, if it had Crabbe and Goyle would have filled it to the brim with everything eatable they could ever think of wanting. It would have been a disaster, he had no desire to be buried alive in food.

Goyle groaned, “thanks a lot Draco, now I’m hungry.” Ron winked at Blaise before he fished out a packet of Bertie Bott’s Every Flavour Beans from his robe pocket, he tossed it to Goyle who looked at him as if he had just brought him the sun, moon, and all of the stars at once.

Draco smiled, Crabbe and Goyle had always been trailing after him. He was certain they would instead be trailing Ron from now on, in hopes of treats. Ron would have his very own bodyguards, he would have someone that could protect him even if Draco wasn’t there. It was smart and it made Draco feel more at ease when he wasn’t around.

Blaise laughed clearly seeing what Ron was doing. Ron snickered, “I do like my mum’s bacon butty but as for my absolute favourite and to keep the Italian theme going, nothing beats an egg yolk ravioli with finely sliced truffles. For dessert, anything chocolate is a treat. If I have to choose something specific I’d say handmade pralines or rich chocolate gateau.”

Draco blinked, when would Ron have even tried egg yolk ravioli? Ron was full of surprises, he had so many ideas of what to make for him now, it had been a great use of one of his questions. If Ron liked fancy, he’d give him fancy.

Pansy whistled, “oh a man of my own heart, I didn’t know you could be so fancy, Weasley.” Ron grinned, “there is a lot you don’t know about me dear Ms. Parkinson, I contain multitudes.”

Draco bit his lip wondering if it would be smart to do this now, it would show how many multitudes he himself contained. Most people in the room wouldn’t know the implication, there was a chance Millicent, being a half-blood, might know the origin of the words. He had decided to start being true to himself and become who he wanted to be with Ron’s help. He would have to start somewhere, showing this part of him would be one way to do that. They were both very complex. This would be a way to connect if Ron would even know the muggle song, I Contain Multitudes.

The song contained a line written as if it had been made with the both of them in mind, even if it would show more than he was maybe ready to share it was too perfect to pass up on. He wanted to show Ron what he meant to him with words.

He swallowed and unconsciously righted a lock of hair that had fallen out of place, when he realised what he was doing he laughed under his breath. To get Ron’s attention he gently touched his arm to Ron’s before he spoke, “I fuss with my hair, and I fight blood feuds…”

Ron turned around looking stunned for a second, Draco was glad to have been able to surprise Ron for once. A bright smile spread over Ron’s face, a mischievous glint and a challenge seeping into his eyes, like the flash of a fallen star or a bolt of lightning on a dark blue sky. Draco gulped unsure if he had started something he wasn’t sure how to complete.

“Tell me, what’s next? What shall we do?” so Ron did know the song, Draco thought frantically about another line that would fit. The next line in the song was on the tip of his tongue but surely, half my soul, baby, belongs to you, wouldn’t be appropriate. Even if Ron had come into his life and turned it on its head. Even if he was enamoured with Ron, oh Merlin he had an infatuation with Ron.

He wanted to laugh, if his parents knew they would instantaneously become more insane than even his aunt Bellatrix. If being suitable for Hufflepuff and interested in blokes wouldn’t be ground for disownment being interested in a Weasley to boot would end with him disowned and twice removed from the family tree if not entirely banished to the end of the world. He was his parents’ worst nightmare and somehow that made him feel invigorated instead of gloomy. He wanted to show them that when it rains it pours, kill two spiders with one spell.

How had he not known that he had a crush? All the signs had been there. Unfortunately, Ron most likely only saw this as a fun little game between mates. He had to try to compose himself and play it cool. “I go right where all things lost are made good again,” that felt like a safe choice and also something that told Ron how much he valued him and their friendship. Ron made everything good again, he brought back all the things in life as well as the freedom he had thought to be lost forever, he made it all possible.

“What’s going on? I don’t get it,” Pansy said impatiently only for Millicent to hiss, “shut up Pans, you’re ruining their moment.” Ron shrugged and winked at Draco before turning to Pansy, “just an inside joke Pans, Draco contains more multitudes than I think anyone knows.” He smiled at Millicent with a raised eyebrow who looked over at Draco with big eyes, clearly Draco had been right in assuming that she would know where the words came from. To his surprise Daphne also looked at him curiously with a knowing little smile, apparently he was not the only pure blood there that secretly knew more about muggle culture than what was expected.

Blaise clapped his hands together excitedly, Fior rolled their eyes beside him fondly. Draco looked up to them when it came to romance, he may consider asking them for advice regarding his feelings for Ron at some point. “My turn to ask a question, let’s get down to business.”

Draco swallowed and shifted a little, Blaise and Fior were the ones he was sure would ask the hard questions. Even if they were his friends he had told no one before Ron, which meant no one else knew about him being destined for Hufflepuff. He was sure that would somehow change tonight. They would maybe end up learning more about Draco than Ron through this little game.

Blaise looked at all of them with a self-assured look, “okay, this will be very interesting. From what school was the first acceptance letter you received? I got a letter from Durmstrang myself.”

Draco had never talked with them about that particular part either, although he was sure they would not be all that surprised at his answer. After all, your proficiency in certain branches of magic was a good way to predict such things. However, he had a feeling one reason Blaise had asked had been to get it confirmed. Not that his parents would have ever let him go to Beauxbatons. He still remembered his father’s rage as if it was yesterday instead of five years ago.

Ron was frowning beside him, “whatever do you mean, what first acceptance letter?” he let out in barely held-back frustrated bewilderment. Draco stared at Ron, and so did everyone else in the room. Ron tried not to show it but it was very clear that he was confused, he truly didn’t know what Blaise had asked. He didn’t know what importance the first acceptance letter had, he didn’t even know that he had received one. This was huge.

Blaise let out a delighted little laugh, “oh my, you’re telling me that your parents kept your acceptance letter a secret from you.” He shook his head as if actually trying to make sense of it all, “that’s actually quite deceptive of them, I’m begrudgingly rather impressed. I never thought that a pair of ordinary Gryffindors would have it in them to conceal the truth in such a way.” Fior nudged him and Blaise smiled at them before refocusing on Ron instead of getting lost in marvelling at the Weasley parents’ past devious actions.

“Hold on Weasley, you’re in for quite an eye-opening story.” Draco moved a little closer to Ron to let him know he was there if needed, he sat back to listen to Blaise. It was a story they all knew well except for Ron for whom it would be the first time to hear the tale. Draco realised this could change everything yet again.

Chapter Text

Chapter 13: Yin Yang

Ron felt very uneasy but tried not to show on his face how disturbing he found this unexpected turn in the conversation. He hated to be unknowing but especially so when everyone around him knew something and he was the only one still left in the dark.

He hated coming off as ignorant in any way, he didn’t want people like Zabini to find his unawareness to be a weakness. A lack of knowledge was like handing over ammunition to your enemy. To show even a small weakness was to leave yourself open for someone to exploit that weak point and be able to use that, use you, for their own benefit.

He also felt a prickle of irritation towards his parents, why would they keep something like that secret from him? Something regarding his education, that wasn’t right. He had always loved his parents, had always seen his family as tight-knitted and built on the grounds of a lot of love and honesty. For maybe the first time in his entire life he was now doubting parts of that conviction. If his parents had kept one secret, who was to say they hadn’t kept more vital information from him? If they had lied by omission, how was he supposed to be able to trust them from now on?

His parents weren’t perfect, they had their flaws. For instance, Ron was well aware that they wouldn’t listen to him if he told them that Dumbledore was corrupt and that he was doing a fine job of destroying their world from the inside. He knew that they would do almost anything for that old fool. They were loyal, stubborn, denying the harsh truth and sometimes they forgot to think for themselves. However, Ron would be a hypocrite if he held that against them too harshly. After all, he had been the same way until very recently.

His parents didn’t have favourites, even so he had sometimes felt somewhat forgotten and invisible. As if he’d been an afterthought or side attraction, not the main event. It was no secret that Molly Weasley had always wanted a daughter, Ginny was special to her in that regard. At times growing up he’d even wished he’d been born a girl, he had wished to be seen and made to feel important like Ginny had been.

He’d desperately wished to be seen as his own person instead of only one of the Weasley boys, just the wee little one trying to measure up to his older siblings and more often than not falling short. While he had gotten his brothers hand-me-downs his sister had gotten everything shining and brand new.

This was part of why becoming the only Slytherin Weasley and making his own path in life had been so important and fulfilling. He could finally be more, could finally show everyone that he was not just one of the Weasley siblings. That he was more than a forgettable Weasley redhead that hadn’t amounted to anything beyond befriending a famous wizard named Harry Potter.

Even if having to compete for his parents’ affections and feeling overlooked at times he knew in his heart that his parents still loved all their children unconditionally. He loved his parents and he knew that they loved him in return and would sacrifice anything to keep him safe.

He smiled thinking about how his parents were each other’s opposite, if Arthur was ever disappointed in any of their decisions he would give them the silent treatment until they apologised. While in contrast, Molly would send a howler without hesitation whenever one of her children had done something deserving of a firm talking to. Ron unfortunately knew that from first-hand experience, even the memory of that morning in the great hall brought back an unhealthy amount of second-hand embarrassment for his younger self. Neither of his parents would stay mad for long however and they would forgive their misdeeds.

Their concern and reprimanding were always coming from a place of love and care. Ron knew without a doubt that he would never have to worry about getting disowned like Draco feared with his parents. He knew that even with being a Slytherin now they wouldn’t judge or treat him any differently. They would still love him the same. They had flaws and were maybe a bit too Gryffindor for their own good at times, Ron still knew that they were good people. Loving people that had the right values and big hearts.

That was why Zabini going on about how his parents had deceived him made him doubt his own family and what he thought to have always been set in stone, it made him feel smaller and more insecure about his own identity than ever before.

All eyes were on him and in contrast to that first morning as a Slytherin, he now felt uncomfortable and cornered. The others were looking at him as if he had grown another two heads and turned into a human Fluffy. Ron hated the feeling of being judged, he didn’t like being scrutinised without knowing why. He felt caged like a muggle zoo animal.

He felt a ghosting of presence and warmth against his side and knew that Draco was beside him, it was nice knowing he wasn’t alone in this. Draco was here with him, it made him able to focus and not spiral either mentally or emotionally. He wouldn’t show on his face how much Zabini’s question and what had followed were bothering him, unravelling things inside him.

Zabini smirked and made a pattering sound with his fingers against the floor, clearly enjoying sitting on knowledge Ron wanted to get his hands on. Ron narrowed his eyes and stared back at the black boy stubbornly, he would be damned if he had to ask for the information.

Zabini raised an eyebrow and it didn’t look as if he was backing down either, Nott sighed at his friend’s antics. Pansy being one for action rather than patience stood up and made her way over so she was positioned behind Zabini, she then smacked him at the back of the head, to Ron’s utter delight. “Boys are so stupid. Stop playing games Blaise, either you tell him or I will.”

It was Ron’s turn to smirk, Pansy Parkinson was a lot more fun than Ron could have ever imagined. He had always thought that she was a bit of a stuck-up and snobbish bitch, that was very far from the truth. She was fierce and she wouldn’t let anyone bully her around, Ron found he rather liked her. Zabini wouldn’t get away with starting shit if she was around. If being completely honest with himself he liked Zabini as well, even if he also found him infuriating at times.

“Fine, spoil my fun Pans.” He looked directly at Ron who swallowed, he would finally get to know what all this was truly about. “I’m sure you’re aware that there are three magical schools in Europe, Hogwarts, Beauxbatons, and Durmstrang.” Ron nodded with an indignant snort, obviously he knew that. Zabini wasn’t going to make it easy for Ron to refrain from snapping at him. Ron wasn’t going to sink to his level though, in this instance he would be more magnanimous than Zabini.

“The three schools are supposed to be for all magical creatures and provide a well-rounded education, specialised to hone the talents associated with the leanings of the students that attend.” Ron knew Zabini was being rather vague on purpose, dragging it out and prolonging giving Ron the crucial information for as long as possible. Enough was enough, he’d have to use what was at hand to get what he wanted.

Ron looked pointedly at Parkinson who smiled in a dangerously sweet way back at Ron while she helped him by smacking Zabini on the back of the head once again. Zabini spluttered, “what? Doesn’t anyone appreciate a good story with a little suspense these days?” He rubbed the back of his head and looked at Ron with excitement sparkling in his eyes.

Ron leaned forward feeling the suspense Zabini had built up thrumming through his veins, he couldn’t help himself but actually appreciate Zabini’s delivery. “At the age of ten children and creatures with a light leaning will get an acceptance letter from Beauxbatons while those with a dark leaning will get one from Durmstrang. Hogwarts is supposed to be mostly neutral and a place for all despite the leaning in magic.”

Ron’s head was spinning, there was so much to unpack about what Zabini had just revealed to him. The obvious being that he should have gotten a choice between Hogwarts and one of the other schools depending on his leaning in magic. Why would his parents take away that choice from him? That wasn’t simply keeping an insignificant or benign secret, it was basically taking away his independence and his right to dictate his own life. By making the choice of school for him his parents had tried to manipulate him onto a path of their choosing. He didn’t know what to think or do about how that made him feel, it felt like his parents had let him down. That hurt, big time.

There was something else that bothered him, how Zabini had emphasised on that Hogwarts was supposed to be neutral and for everyone. He had a pretty good idea of why that wasn’t the reality they lived in but he wanted to hear it with his own ears, “Hogwarts is biased against the dark and discriminates towards magical creatures.”

Nott nodded grimly, “Dumbledore allowed one werewolf to attend and has a half-giant and half-goblin on staff to fulfil the lowest requirement of equality. Magical creatures of Great Britain and Ireland either go to the schools of main Europe or have their own school systems, they don’t feel welcome at Hogwarts.” Ron already knew Dumbledore was not a man fighting for all. It was still hard to hear how he had basically ostracised every creature except wizard kind, it made his blood boil.

Professor Lupin had been an exception to Dumbledore’s prejudice. A way of winning over people, to mislead what he was really trying to achieve. He was no better than Voldemort, Ron thought darkly. It was of no surprise that dark creatures choose to fight alongside the death eaters, they saw it as the lesser of two evils. Dumbledore only had himself to blame.

Crabbe was munching on some of the beans as he spoke up, “that’s stupid” Goyle nodded in agreement beside his friend. Zabini smirked and reached over and petted Crabbe on the head patronisingly, “very profound Vince.” Everyone laughed, the moment dissipated the dark thoughts in Ron’s head as well as broke the tense air that had overtaken the room.

Ron went back to thinking about the new information he’d just received from Zabini, what it actually meant for him. There was a real possibility of him having a dark leaning. He had never thought of that before, the notion had never even entered his mind until that very moment.

He had never heard anything good about the dark, he had only ever heard stories about how dark wizards were evil and how the dark arts were something you needed to learn to repel and defend yourself against. He’d never thought that it could be something he could have a natural talent for performing. There had to be more to the dark than what he had been told, he wanted to learn everything there was to know about magic, both light and dark. He would go into this with an open mind, no preconceived notions.

It was exciting albeit scary to realise he may have so much unexplored magic at his fingertips just waiting to come to life. Yet another door leading to endless opportunities had opened to him because of his decision to become a Slytherin. It was shaping into having been the best decision of his life so far.

Zabini had already admitted that he had gotten a letter from Durmstang meaning he had a dark leaning, he suddenly wondered about the others. Draco didn’t seem likely to be suited for the dark, it made Ron smile thinking about how the light seemed to come from within Draco in waves. Draco was like that beacon of light in the dark, the sunshine after heavy rain, he was like a bright star in the sky twinkling in the middle of the pitch-black night.

Zabini was watching him processing the information with a smug expression on his face, “any other questions Weasley?” Ron swallowed his pride and nodded while he tried to arrange all the thoughts swirling around in his brain. The warm presence of Draco shifted into a press of physical contact, Draco’s arm against his own grounded Ron.

He took in a deep breath before he asked the most pressing question, “how would I know what leaning in magic I have?” The others looked at each other as if trying to come up with a good way to determine for sure what they all wanted to know. Ron only knew of one way to know if someone was a dark wizard, the inability to cast a Patronus charm. However, as it was a hard charm to perform not succeeding didn’t mean much.

Nott suddenly looked at him with a curious and calculating look, “humour me Weasley, how do you feel around dementors?” Ron frowned not seeing how this question would be relevant. To Ron’s knowledge, everyone felt the same chill in the air when dementors swept in followed by an encompassing gloom.

Everyone else in the room seemed to get the importance as they all looked at him with curiosity in their eyes, waiting impatiently on Ron’s answer to the seemingly random question. Zabini even held up his hand for a high five with Nott exclaiming, “good one il mio Fior.”

“Like everyone else I suppose, the temperature drops and I feel cold.” Nott shook his head as if Ron had misunderstood the question, “no go deeper than that Weasley, close your eyes and tell me how you feel deep down.” Ron was about to snap in irritation and say that he didn’t see the meaning of this. Were they making fun of him?

Draco had taken hold of his hand, he was caressing Ron’s hand with his thumb, Ron didn’t want to disappoint him, he had to trust that the Slytherins knew something he didn’t. He closed his eyes and drew in a breath as he tried to remember all those times in their third year when he’d encountered the dark creatures. Beyond the coldness was nothing but an empty feeling, he was about to say as much when he realised there had been something else present. There had also been a burning pull which he’d never acknowledged before. He thought about how he’d never been severely affected by the dementors like Harry, was there perhaps more to it than that Harry had had a lot of sorrowful life experiences?

He opened his eyes in alarm, “beyond the vast dark emptiness and the veil of despair I feel this bubbling warmth, a calling of sorts. A feeling of home and belonging I suppose.” Parkinson clapped her hands in glee and Zabini outright laughed uninhibited. Draco squeezed his hand and Ron turned to him with uncertainty in his eyes. He suddenly felt like a massive freak, feeling like that around dementors was well demented for a lack of better word.

Draco smiled and nodded as if what Ron had just said made perfect sense and was a clear answer to his question. “I feel like I’m falling, like the world cease to exist around me. It’s as if someone snuffed out the light within me, the dark is suffocating me and I can’t breathe. As if I don’t want to breathe, don’t want to be alive.” Ron’s breath stuttered at the sincerity and vulnerability to Draco’s words. It made his heart hurt to know Draco had ever felt that kind of darkness, as if his life spark had been suffocated and extinguished.

Ron suddenly understood what this meant. If you had a light leaning, the dementors affected you more severely as they made you feel like your inner light had been put out as Draco had described. However, if you were a dark wizard you felt almost safe and as if you belonged in their presence. Exactly like Ron had described. He and Draco were each other’s opposites, the manifestation of light and dark. Ron had never had that before, someone who could balance him out and he could find an equilibrium with. Someone that could be the yin to his yang, the sun to his moon, the order in his chaos.

“Wow, I wasn’t expecting that,” Ron thought he heard Greengrass, even if it was as if everything around him was distant and underwater. He was a dark wizard, he had a leaning towards the dark arts. He wasn’t yet sure what that meant exactly but he was determined to find out. He knew what it didn’t mean, it didn’t make him automatically evil or something to fear or resent. Anyone who thought in those lines was wrong on so many levels.

He would be honing in his talents, he would learn how to work with his magic instead of against it. He would become the best and most powerful version of himself possible. He wouldn’t let others dictate who he could be or what he could do, he would show people that you could be dark without being evil.

He was angry at his parents, they had no right to withhold his dark magic leaning from him. He wanted to believe the best of his parents but he didn’t see what reason they could have had to keep something so vital about him a secret. He knew they had never held it against him but it didn’t feel as if they had ever let him explore and embrace it either. They had denied him that opportunity.

He decided he needed to talk with the twins, had they had a choice in the matter. Had their parents told them about the acceptance letters? Ron needed to find out more. He wondered if he was the only dark Weasley or if anyone else had the same leaning as him.

He was brought back to the present when Parkinson sat down beside Draco. “If you are a light wizard Draco can you do the Patronus charm?” Ron was curious to know as well, he wondered which animal Draco’s Patronus would take.

Draco nodded and bit his bottom lip as his cheeks turned a delightful shade of light magenta, Ron raised his eyebrows and smiled. Ron wanted to see the Patronus even more now, if the mere mention of it had Draco reacting all cute and embarrassed like this it had to be something extra special.

Parkinson made a gleeful noise and clapped her hands again, “show us Draco.” Ron was still holding Draco’s hand so he squeezed it gently to show him his support just like Draco had done for him. Draco nodded with a tentative smile before he let go of Ron’s hand and stood up to give them all a practical demonstration.

Chapter Text

Chapter 14: Cappy

Draco knew he shouldn’t be this bloody nervous, these were his friends for Salazar’s sake and they had known him for many many years. Which made it irrational for him to feel this rattled. Emotions as well as one’s fears were never rational though, you just had to learn to face them.

His friends knew him so they shouldn’t be that surprised over the fact that his Patronus wasn’t some sort of majestic beast or a powerful alpha predator. That his Patronus wasn’t something that would be considered appropriate for a Slytherin, it wouldn’t be a big deal. It would be totally fine, he told himself. They wouldn’t find anything baffling about the fact that his Patronus was probably the farthest thing from something Slytherin you could come.

He had been more himself around his year housemates than with anyone else before Ron, however there were some things he’d protected and had held close to his heart, things he hadn’t revealed to anyone. Taking this step, letting them know that he had a light leaning and showing them Cappy, it felt massive. He desperately wanted them to see him for who he was and accept that person wholeheartedly.

A part of him feared they wouldn’t accept the more tender and compassionate parts of his personality. He may not be a Slytherin at heart but that didn’t mean that he didn’t want to be one of them, even if different he truly felt like he belonged in this group of friends.

The thing was that a Patronus never lied, it was like giving people a glimpse into your very soul. A way for people to see you stripped of all the masks and armour, to see you in a new light. It was like a mirror reflecting your true self in the form of an animal shape. Your Patronus represented the essence of you, that which made you special. He and Cappy shared the same natural instincts and personality traits.

In contrast to himself, Cappy had never had any inhibitions to being himself fully, he wouldn’t hold back his friendliness or his kind gentle nature in the least. Draco knew showing his friends his Patronus would tell them more about him than he had ever revealed before, either in words or action.

He looked at Ron who smiled at him encouragingly, Draco took a deep breath and gave him a small nod in return. He could do this, it would be fine. He closed his eyes and felt warmth bubbling inside as he thought of the last few weeks with Ron, their connection had really opened up something within him. He now had a sense of serenity and drive to become the version of him hiding within. To be more like Cappy even around other people and not just in secret.

He closed his eyes and brought forward some of his favourite memories of when he’d felt true happiness and contentment. A big smile broke out on his face as he saw flashes of Ron in his mind’s eye. Ron literally glowing in the sunshine of their corridor as they shared truths they had never shared with another living soul. Ron comforting him in this very room after his own resorting. Ron smiling softly at him as they gazed at each other before falling asleep at night. Ron making friends with the other Slytherins and standing up for him in the great hall.

There were so many moments already, all of them bringing him great happiness that made it easy to call on the light within him to be able to cast the spell. It had never been this easy to cast a Patronus before, it was all because of Ron. He’d struggled for some time when he had first started practising, until he started to think about those days as a child spent in the kitchens baking with the house elves.

Even the joy of those days paled in comparison with the euphoria that surged through his body, out through his arm and along his wand at that moment when he cast the charm. “Expecto Patronum”, the words almost sounded divine rolling of his tongue. The spell raced through him and into the room like a silvery fiendfyre, being brought on by him remembering all the recent interactions he’d had with Ron. He reasoned it made perfect sense, a Patronus would never be stronger than if it was fueled by what had to be love. Ron brought this fierce sense of love out of Draco, and it just wanted to shine, bright and alive.

A gasp could be heard and Draco opened his eyes, there was a mist of silver brighter than he’d ever seen before, reminiscent of the glow of a moonstone. A glow from a stone known to bring both love and peace when used in potions. Draco smiled and laughed at the rush of elation rushing through his whole being, an afterglow of the spell. He could literally feel Cappy’s excitement, even if he was nervous he was also looking forward for his friends to meet his Patronus.

As the silver swirls settled down a young capybara not much bigger than an average bunny had materialised, blinking its dark eyes and looking around with clear interest at all the humans in the room. Cappy looked at Draco with obvious anticipation, he smiled fondly at his little friend and gave it a nod in permission to greet everyone.

The small animal practically jumped up and down in excitement as it bounded over to the closest human in the room, if it had had a bigger tail Draco was certain that it would have been waggling. Pansy was its first victim, it stroke its body against her knee like a cat, before moving over to Blaise.

Draco chuckled as he watched Cappy butt his head against Blaise’s hand in the hope of getting petted, overly friendly even to people that were cautious and didn’t come off as most inviting. Cappy was fearless, always thinking the best of everyone. Blaise was frowning with a sceptical look on his face as if Cappy could not be trusted. He gave Draco a wary look, “it’s too friendly, I don’t trust things that are too friendly.”

Draco shook his head, he didn’t think there was actually anything that could ever be too friendly. At least not if it was genuine, Cappy’s friendliness was as sincere as you could ever get. He knew it was in the nature of Slytherins to be distrusting. With Blaise you needed to win his trust, it was never just handed to you.

Cappy went around the room saying hello to everyone, Greg happily petted him and Millicent scratched him behind the ears to Cappy’s great delight. When it reached Daphne she gushed, “oh Draco, it’s so cute like a flat-nosed baby niffler but honourable.” Draco blushed and bit his lip at his Patronus being called cute, even if it was utterly adorable, at the same time he felt pleased at those words. He’d always wanted to be seen as cute and inviting instead of cold and calculating.

Last Cappy bounced over to Ron and practically jumped on the red-head, Ron was taken by surprise but laughed with his hands up in surrender. Draco wanted to burrow his head in his hands as Cappy licked enthusiastically all over Ron’s face. If Cappy was a reflection of Draco’s soul this was the equivalent of a kiss, Merlin he hoped Ron wouldn’t realise that was what Draco truly wished for.

Ron continued to laugh rambunctiously, “nice to meet you too mate,” he got out even as he was assaulted by a baby animal. Cappy luckily calmed down after a minute or so, he stayed with Ron however, cosying up in his lap. Ron looked at Draco with a wide almost cocky smile, “naturally, I think he likes me the most.” Draco nodded in agreement, as Draco liked Ron rather a lot of course his Patronus would as well.

Pansy snorted, “not obvious at all Draco, stop letting Ron hog the cute little thing.” Draco gave Pansy an alarmed look, she just smirked in return. Blaise rolled his eyes and Fior looked at him amusedly with a raised eyebrow. He knew his crush on Ron wouldn’t stay secret for long, Cappy’s clear favouritism was rather telling.

Fior looked at Cappy with curiosity, “what is it exactly? I have a vast knowledge of magical creatures, as I don’t recognise this one I assume it has to be from the muggle world.” Draco nodded feeling relieved at being able to focus on the facts instead of other things, like being flustered and teased because of his feelings for a certain Weasley being all over the place.

“Yes, it’s a muggle species called capybara, it’s actually a giant rodent that is native to South America. I named my little guy Cappy.” Fior nodded with a tilt of their head, “interesting, what does it do?” Draco felt his cheeks heat up anew, so much for the facts not making him flustered. “Well, I mean not that much, it likes to swim.” He shrugged and added, “it mostly socialises with other animals and takes care of them. It makes sure everyone is alright and fearlessly advocates for peace and happiness.”

Fior shook their head smiling and now it was Blaise’s turn to raise his eyebrows, they were all the way up at his hairline. Draco inwardly cursed his tendency to sometimes ramble and overshare more than needed when he got nervous. When he felt the most comfortable and had his guard down he was honest to a fault.

Vincent grunted, “what I want to know is what does it eat?” Everyone laughed at that and Draco smiled at him fondly. Literally, everything those two thought about was centred around food. Even if they were not the two fastest brooms in the shed Draco liked them and thought that they added something vital to their group of friends.

Draco was a firm believer in that everyone had good in them and that every single person had something of value to contribute. He believed that everyone was good at something and should be given the chance to find what they excelled at and given the tools to be able to make themself shine.

He gave Vincent an apologetic look knowing he would be disappointed with the answer, “it eats mostly grass, the name capybara is actually adapted from an old native language meaning grass eater.” That his Patronus was a herbivore that never wanted to hurt a single living soul even aligned with his own mindset. Cappy really was a perfect representation of him.

Ron chuckled as he cuddled Cappy to his chest, Draco was glad that it seemed as if Ron liked his capybara as much as Cappy liked him. “It has to be the sweetest most caring and non-threatening animal on the planet. Aren’t you a sweetheart,” Draco blushed hard as he thought of how he wished Ron was saying those things to him instead of his Patronus.

Greg huffed, “it’s just so Hufflepuff,” at those words Draco felt his breath get caught in his throat. Greg of all people was the one to figure it out, he knew he had just made a small observation and wasn’t really insinuating anything. It would be enough though, his words would make the others start to think along the lines of which house Draco was really suited for and then they’d draw the conclusion that just like Cappy he was a total Hufflepuff. They would put the pieces together.

He made Cappy come over to him so he could give him a pat and a small hug before he cancelled the spell, he was too skittish and anxious to hold the spell any longer. He felt how sweat started to prickle at his forehead, he wasn’t ready to reveal to his friends that he was a Hufflepuff and what the sorting hat had told him. He wasn’t ready for anyone to know other than Ron. He had already revealed a lot that night and he needed some time before his true house placement came to light as well.

He knew that he shouldn’t feel worried. These were his friends, they wouldn’t reject him or think of him any differently. It was just that he had heard negative things circulating about Hufflepuff all his life, a lot of it coming from his relatives as well as a few snide comments from a few of the Slytherins.

He had heard all about how Hufflepuff was the house of the weak. Being called a Hufflepuff was often said as an insult, it was another way of saying that someone was too soft, sensitive, and naive. He had been told numerous times that relying on your heart over your head was something bad, something that would never take you anywhere in life. To play the part of the Slytherin heir he had once said he’d rather leave Hogwarts than become a Hufflepuff.

He was afraid his friends harboured some of those feelings, that they truly believed that Hufflepuff was less than the other houses. He wanted to tell them the truth but at the same time he was not ready to face potential rejection, not tonight. He had learned over the years that being Hufflepuf was something good, something to be proud of. It wasn’t something to be ashamed of or something he should feel the need to hide.

He looked back at Ron who frowned and gave him a subtle nod exuding a type of sad and resigned understanding. Ron must have seen the panic rising in his eyes, he sighed in relief feeling certain that Ron would be able to help him defuse the situation at hand.

Fior clapped their hands together and Draco looked over warily seeing how they and Blaise shared a meaningful look. “I think it’s my turn to ask a question,” Draco took a deep breath trying to still his racing heart. “Sorry Nott, sadly it will have to be another time. It’s only five minutes until curfew so we better head back to the dungeons. I wouldn’t put it past Snape to kill us and use our remains for potion ingredients if he catches us all out after curfew.”

Ron let out a chuckle at his own joke as the others groaned and started to gather their things and get ready to head back to the common room. They all knew staying late wasn’t worth the risk of detention, Severus may be their head of house but he wouldn’t tolerate rule-breaking and disobedience. Ron must have known even Fior would find the risk greater than the reward. Draco was sure they and Blaise weren’t letting this go though, they would be patient and come back to the prospect of a Hufflepuff Draco at a later time.

Draco let out a small sigh of relief, Ron had at the very least bought him some more time. As they emptied out of the Room of Requirement he caught Ron’s eye and mouthed a thank you around a small grateful smile, Ron grinned back and winked in return. Draco looked down at the floor with rosy cheeks, he wondered if Ron knew what he did to him.

On the way back to the dungeons Draco decided that he would start acting more like himself, more like Cappy, consequences be damned. He had been miserable for so long trying to be someone else to appease his parents, being ashamed of who he was. He needed to be a capybara in a world full of snakes. He needed to let his inner light out to be able to find his truth which would lead him to true happiness.

It was time, from this day forward he would take a chance on himself, he would slowly let people see and get to know the capybara within him. The humanitarian part of him which wanted nothing more than to help others and to be an advocate for peace, happiness and equality for all. They were big dreams but together he believed they could achieve anything.

Chapter Text

Chapter 15: A House Divided

Ron yawned, questioning his own sanity, no one should have to be up and acting awake this early. He had told the twins to meet him at the back of the library at what felt like a truly ungodly hour, especially for a Saturday. Breakfast hadn’t even started yet, which meant that there weren’t many students roaming the halls. Ron and Draco had only seen a few very studious Rawenclaws that apparently also wanted to spend some time surrounded by books on this fine weekend morning.

As they entered the library Ron could see flashes of red hair close to the entrance of the restricted section, which told him that the twins had been intrigued enough by his note to want to know what Ron had to share with them. He was relieved that they had decided to show up, that he’d been able to throw them a bone and make them curious enough to get out of bed to meet with him even before seven on a Saturday.

He wanted answers to the whole first acceptance letter thing Zabini had told him about, however he didn’t want more people to know than absolutely necessary. He wasn’t keen on things getting back to either Dumbledore or his parents at this moment in time. For now, he wanted it to be a silent operation.

He gave Draco a small nod, his friend smiled in return and gave him a discreet thumbs-up before leaving Ron’s side and heading over to some shelves on the right side of the library which held books on household magic. Ron kept walking towards his brothers at the very back of the library.

Draco had been adamant that he would go with him, he’d said it was either him or Crabbe and Goyle, end of discussion. Presented with those options it had been an easy choice to bring the blonde along. Ron chuckled thinking how cute Draco was when he went all fired up and protective. He did understand why it was necessary, which was why he hadn’t argued. It would have been incredibly foolish to walk these halls alone. Ron was a lot of things, foolish however wasn’t one of them.

He had learned that, especially as a Slytherin, you had to be careful with who you put your trust in, it was of extreme importance to always be one step ahead with your eyes open to threats from all directions. Being a former Gryffindor turned Slytherin put a big target on his back, he wasn’t very keen on meeting some of his old housemates on his own.

For a confrontation like that, he wanted his new friends there to support him. It wasn’t that he thought he needed protection or that he couldn’t handle things on his own. Draco and the others knew that he was independent and strong, they respected that. However, a united front was what won you a war, you could maybe do it alone but it would be unwise and a non-strategic myopic approach. One person could be strong, real power however came with collective strength.

Some said that a team was only as strong as the weakest link, Ron saw it a little differently. A team, a house, was as strong as you utilised it to be. If you used people for their individual strengths and encouraged their skills instead of seeing their weaknesses or lack of certain prowess, you could add them all and make them complement each other. If you focused on people’s flaws and tried to eliminate them you’d only end up dragging the whole collective down in the process. It was all down to strategy, to use every person to your advantage. Some had more to contribute than others but all was needed for total success. Even a pawn could be the key to winning a game of chess, if used in the right way at the right time.

Ron was a true master at strategy, he knew how to build a strong team and how to use every member in a way to ensure they achieved their goals. Ron had never seen himself as much of a leader but with his recent move to Slytherin and with some information that had started to surface he was contemplating taking on more of a leading role. He had said many times he didn’t want to be anyone’s shadow any more. He know he had the skills and passion to be a great leader.

With that said, without trust and unity, there was no team only unpredictable individuals. One loose cannon could be enough to derail any plan, a group was nothing without staying together.

Ron knew that after his resort Gryffindor house was split in two, some sided with him even if not very vocally. Some of the others, with Finnigan at the helm, seemed to think he had betrayed them worse than Pettigrew had betrayed the Potters. Ron wouldn’t be surprised if they would be ready to hand him over to Voldemort if an opportunity ever presented itself.

With Gryffindor house divided and with an internal dispute brewing and bubbling under the surface, they were weakened and vulnerable. Ron knew that the longer he let the divide fester and build up the more they would bite themselves in their own arses when they eventually exploded. Meanwhile, he and his friends were only growing closer together and becoming more powerful in the process. Whatever Finnigan and his lackeys planned to do they would without doubt fail miserably, they had no strategy to speak of. They didn’t operate on logical thinking only irrational emotions running wild.

Ron chuckled thinking that he would take great pleasure in seeing them destroy themselves from inside their own house. He didn’t even have to lift his wand, they would do all the work for him and then he would just get all the credit when it all blew up in their faces. He liked the Slytherin way of dealing with your problems, to let others deal with them for you.

He rounded the corner and was met with two identical faces looking at him with a fierce but playful intensity. Ron smirked and gave them a half-hearted once over, “fancy seeing you two in a library, I’m certain it’s not something that happens every school year”, he teased his brothers.

Fred shook his head and pouted in mock hurt while George grinned, “you’d be surprised, little brother.” He leaned in to be able to whisper so only Ron would be able to hear his next few words, “we’ve spent more hours in the restricted section than in all our actual classes put together.” Ron raised an eyebrow feeling rather impressed, he wondered how they had managed that.

Knowing them he supposed they probably knew of a hidden passage to the restricted section of the library. Ron made a mental note to ask the twins about their forays into the restricted section later, he’d do almost anything to get unrestricted access himself, there was bound to be a lot of useful material beyond that rope.

Material that could teach him about magic that he was drawn to, magic that spoke to him, magic that connected with his very core. Books that you otherwise would have had to search for in Knockturn Alley as they weren’t the kind of books you’d find in Flourish and Blotts. It was a shame that the Weasley family didn’t have much of a library to speak off. He was sure his Slytherin housemates had had a sea of hard-to-attain knowledge at their disposal. He’d never been someone that had had things handed to him, Weasley’s was resourceful though and always found a way to get even-footed.

Fred was leaning against the wall studying him, “out with it then, what was so urgent that you had to drag us here before dawn?” George nodded, “you owe us big time, handsome wizards like us need our beauty sleep.” Ron rolled his eyes at their ridiculousness, handsome his arse, but nodded to a table in the corner.

He was happy when the twins cast a silencing as well as a notice me not charm, they seemed to understand the importance of privacy for this conversation. “Right, as I told you in my note, I’ve recently been made aware of some previously hidden information.” The twins both leaned in closer from across the table, they loved gossip and to be let in on a secret. Ron smiled and wondered how they would react, “are you two aware that every magical creature in Europe is accepted to either Beauxbatons or Durmstrang before Hogwarts? Did our parents ever provide you with a choice in what school to attend?”

The twins looked at each other with clear surprise which made Ron think they had been just as unaware as he had been. Ron scowled at seeing how they had one of those silent twin conversations, he hated when they did that. It was only a few seconds before they nodded determinedly at each other and turned back towards Ron.

“I see Slytherin is treating you very well, it took them only a week,” George said shaking his head with a disbelieving snicker. Fred nodded beside his twin, “very well indeed, I thought it would take them at least a month to loop him in.” Ron blinked in confusion, the twins were making less sense than Luna Lovegood on one of her bad days.

Ron took a deep breath and waited with hard-fought patience, knowing how the twins loved to talk and hear their own voices Ron knew that they would crack and tell him what he wanted to know sooner rather than later.

“In our third year, we heard a rumour about how you have an affinity for either dark or light magic.” George started only for Fred to chuckle and continue the story, “naturally our curious nature took over, only we were unsuccessful to find any knowledge about how to test for either affinity.” Ron nodded and listened intently, “there was only one solution, we obviously had to create our own affinity potion.”

Ron had so many questions, if the twins knew all this why had they never talked to him about it? Why had they never challenged their parents? Were the twins’ dark wizards just like him? Why was he always the last one to figure out all the important things? Luckily he was Slytherin now, he decided then and there he no longer would he be the last to know anything, he would never again be ignorant of what was right in front of him.

To be honest, he felt a little irritated. For once he’d thought that he had had the upper hand with these two, only to find out they had been several steps ahead like usual. You could never underestimate the twins, he should have learned that lesson a long time ago. His irritation only seemed to bring the twins amusement as they started to laugh at him hysterically.

Fred gave him a smug look, “think about it Ronald, you would have gone absolutely livid if we’d told you about potentially being a dark wizard before your resort…” Ron grimaced but nodded in agreement. They were right of course, he would have exploded in a fit of rage, he couldn’t really blame them for keeping the information hidden from him. The old, hotheaded impetuously acting Gryffindor, Ron would not have taken the news well, at all. He wouldn’t have hesitated to hex the messengers, his twin brothers, into next year.

“Fine, point taken. Did your potion work then?” The twins both nodded with toothy grins. “Dear brother, you have so little faith in us. Even Snape would have been impressed,” George said proudly, only for Fred to snort and whack him on the back of his head, “don’t get a big head Gred, Snape would definitely have found something wrong with it.” He looked at Ron, “even if creating an original potion that works splendidly at thirteen is certainly no small feat.”

Ron’s patience was starting to run thin. The twins were fun at times and could be quite smart and creative, he’d give them that. However, having a productive conversation with them was as tedious as de-gnoming the garden at home, you had to work hard for any small progress to be made and the task seemed to be endless. When you’d get rid of one gnome the next one took its place within seconds.

He took a deep breath, if the twins wouldn’t give him any clear answers he would have to use deduction and make some assumptions. “You never received your letters either then because you also have a dark leaning.” He decided he’d have to come clean about his own leaning in magic for them to give him anything. Sometimes Ron wondered why the twins weren’t Slytherins, they always seemed to get something out of any given situation.

Fred shrugged and gave the smallest of nods, a bit obscure in a totally nondescript and nonchalant way. “I don’t think our parents made the decision on their own to manipulate us into attending Hogwarts, it seems very unlike them.” Ron couldn’t help but agree.

He furrowed his brows in thought, it was unlike them to act in such a way but who else would have wanted them to attend Hogwarts so badly that they would convince their parents to hide away the letters? It didn’t undergo him that the twins didn’t deny or confirm that they had a dark leaning. Even if they had used precautions to not get overheard, some things were maybe better left unsaid.

Ron looked at his brothers with determination in his eyes, “I want to get to the bottom of this, to know who and why someone is interfering with our family. Can I count on your help?” The twins’ smiles were mischievous and there was a glint in their eyes.

George clapped him on the shoulder, “Ronald we are the masters of scheming to uncover the truth, you have come to the exactly right people.” Fred nodded, “what do you want us to do?” Ron smiled, he knew what they had to do first. They had to gather more knowledge from people they could trust, like their older brothers. If they had received their letters it would be no doubt about that the act of withholding theirs had been solely because of the school they had been accepted to.

🐍💕🦡

They had decided that Draco wouldn’t go with Ron to meet his brothers, even if the twins didn’t seem to harbour much resentment towards him for his past actions they felt that it was a smarter move to have Ron talk with them on his own.

Draco was browsing the house-magic section as he waited, he was looking for books covering baking or cooking. He had learned a lot from the house elves and by trial and error. Even so, he loved to read up on new techniques or food secrets when he got a moment to himself, one of his favourite things about the culinary world was that you never stopped learning. Gastronomy was a branch, both magic and muggle, that would forever keep evolving and Draco loved how there was always more to uncover, a new dish to perfect and a new flavour combination to discover.

He wished he had access to muggle cookbooks, he had heard somewhere that there were hundreds if not thousands of books on food in the muggle world. Books on food from all over the world. Draco was mostly familiar with British, French and Italian cuisine, he’d love to learn more about dishes from the rest of the world. To widen his culinary horizons. Especially Asia sounded interesting to him, they had a lot of spices he wasn’t all that familiar with but wanted to learn more about.

Not for the first time he sighed somewhat wistfully as he wished that he had been stronger and stood up for himself more, his life would have been so different now if he had. If he’d been in Hufflepuff he would without a doubt have had muggle-born housemates and friends, one of which could have helped him get access to the muggle cookbooks.

He took out a book on the history of household magic in the kitchen and sat down to read at one of the tables. It must have been close to twenty minutes before he looked up from the book again, he had been disturbed by a ruckus coming from a few aisles further down inside the library. He put the book back on its shelf deciding to investigate what or rather who had caused an interruption to his tranquil morning browsing.

As he went to the end of the bookshelf and looked around the corner he saw two familiar boys clad in red and gold settling down at a table with several large tombs in front of them, “do we seriously have to write a twelve-feet essay on counter jinxes without even getting to call them that. This is ridiculous, I’m so fed up with this.”

Draco nodded because he could understand the frustration, Defensive Magical Theory was useless and treated them as if they had no prior knowledge of DADA, as if they couldn’t tell the difference between a jinx, a hex, and a curse. It was of no surprise that the Gryffindors acted out in Umbridge’s class, not that it did them any good in the slightest.

The Slytherins had found a way to get top marks in the class without having to even open the book. Draco chuckled remembering how Ron had been over the top ecstatic and had thanked Blaise, who had come up with the whole solution to ace the farce of a class, profusely and had even given him a much not appreciated hug when he’d been led in on their little secret. It was easy to please Umbridge without actually having to do much work, you just had to stay quiet and placid while giving her exactly what she wanted to hear.

Draco felt how he was standing at a crossroads, he could turn around and go back to his own table or he could actually show the real him to other people. He had decided that he would start to be himself, this was the perfect opportunity to do that. It was a Saturday morning with not many people around to witness his attempt to approach others and try to make some new friends. He could take the first step with the two Gryffinors, show them that he wasn’t all bad. Hoping that they could find kindness in their hearts to forgive him.

He felt how his hands were becoming a bit sweaty at the mere prospect of being friendly to people his father despised. If this got back to him… no that didn’t matter, not any more. His father didn’t matter, Ron and their found family of friends were what mattered.

Most of all what mattered was what Draco himself wanted. He wanted so badly to be a good person, to be someone who people actually liked and wanted to spend time with. Out of genuine friendship and shared kingship and not because of obligation or intimidation. Here he had a chance to start anew and give people a chance to get to know the real him, he would be foolish not to take it.

He had to be brave and take a leap of faith, the first step was always the hardest. He was scared but knew it would be worth it, he had to at least try. He swallowed hard and let out a shaky breath as he started to make his way over to the two boys.

He was incredibly nervous, he knew the two Gryffindors had no reason to give him a second chance. He hadn’t exactly been a good person towards them in the past, he hated who he used to be and wouldn’t blame them if hate lived in their hearts as well. He just hoped with all his being that they would give him the benefit of the doubt, he would be crushed if he took this step only to be rejected.

He reached the table and dragged out the last unoccupied chair, to Draco’s complete mortification it made a loud scratching sound against the floor. It was deathly quiet for several seconds before Draco tentatively opened his eyes and looked up at his tablemates in anxious trepidation.

Thomas and Creevey were looking at each other with a mix of surprise, apprehension and curiosity in their eyes. Draco was happy to see that there was no anger or hostility present. He knew it had been a bit of a gamble to approach them on his own like this, he was extremely glad and relieved to not be met with an immediately volatile reaction.

Thomas and Creevey had both shown with their actions recently that they were two Gryffindors that could be trusted, that they were two lions that would have Ron’s back when it truly mattered. Creevey had spoken up at the first breakfast and Thomas had all but left Finnigan’s side in the coming week. To Draco that was a clear statement of on which side his loyalties lay.

Draco licked his lips and tried to give the other blokes a small genuine smile, he decided he had to speak now before he lost his nerve completely. His throat was parched and closed up so the words tumbled out fast in a hoarse voice even to his own ears, “um good morning… eh I couldn’t help but well overhear how you were complaining about the Defence assignment on counter-jinxes okay. I’d like to help, if you’d let me? You see, I know a way around having to even read that atrocious excuse for a book. I think it should be banned and banished, definitely not used as school material.” He knew he was probably babbling a bit but he tended to do that when he was nervous. He had been very anxious and unsure, at the end of his plea he had at least felt more confident and sure of his own words.

The feeling of actually speaking the words out loud, what he thought beyond the layers of pretending and putting on an act, was the most liberating and freeing he’d ever felt in his whole life. It felt awesome to speak up for himself and say exactly what was on his mind instead of what he thought people wanted to hear. To let his inside have a voice, to let others hear his thoughts.

Thomas let out a small laugh while he nodded in obvious agreement, “atrocious, that’s a good one Malfoy. The whole book truly is a load of utter rubbish. I’d gladly accept any help that would let me spend even a minute less trying to read it.” Creevey gave Draco a cheery smile, “same here mate, somehow even Lockhart’s books were better than this trivial tome. I mean even if they didn’t teach us anything they were at least quite entertaining fictional fantasy novels.”

Draco smiled widely at the boys, they weren’t turning him away, quite the opposite really. Against all odds, they were letting him in. They treated him like another human being and it felt amazing, to be seen and accepted. He felt emotional and for once let it show on his face, he wouldn’t hide anything any more. “Thank you, I mean for letting me help. It’s very simple really, just copy the covered chapter in its entirety, oh and don’t forget to copy it in your own handwriting. To make it just a little different you use a spell to moderate the language just slightly. She just wants us to repeat the content of the book to her like a devoted Christian citing the bible in Sunday school.”

He hoped that revealing that he was familiar with muggle religion would give him some trust points with the half-blood and muggle-born wizard. Umbridge was acting like a psychopathic cult leader, hoping to create a relative reality where she could brainwash everyone into believing her warped truth instead of seeing her words for what they truly were, a cover-up and fake news.

Thomas grinned at him, “mate, we should be the ones saying thank you.” Draco nodded feeling a little modest at the easy comradery he was shown, he didn’t feel like he deserved such kindness. He looked at Thomas and decided to give him some more advice, “I know it must be hard to refrain but I’d advise you to try to not act out in her class any more Thomas, it will put you in trouble without leading to any real change.”

For the first time he understood why Gryffidnors acted out, it felt good to say what you wanted to. To not hold back your feelings and thoughts, to stand up for what you believed in. However, that didn’t mean that it was the smart thing to do. He wished he could be more carefree and less cautious sometimes, for now though he couldn’t be someone that always said what he thought out loud. It was not the right time for him to always choose to act with his heart instead of his head.

Thomas grimaced but nodded, he probably knew that Draco was right but hated to admit it and to follow the advice that had been given. Creevey gave him a sort of twisted smile, Draco frowned seeing the guilt in the younger boy’s eyes.

“You know we’re sorry for not being more vocal in support of Ron, I know we could have taken a stronger stance and maybe even hung out with you guys. It’s just we don’t want to cause trouble.” Draco nodded, “I understand, Ron does as well. No need to apologise or explain yourself. I’m actually glad you guys have some self-preservation, we know that if it comes down to having to make a clear choice you’ll both stand with Ron.”

He hoped that would make it clear to Creevey that he didn’t need to feel guilty, Draco understood why they needed to keep their support mostly silent. Even if not a Slytherin, self-preservation was something he possessed wholeheartedly. He knew that sometimes you had to stay silent to not bring harm upon yourself. If Thomas or Creevey showed support for Ron or Slytherin as a whole instead of their housemates and Gryffindor, they wouldn’t be safe in their own house. Thomas wouldn’t want to chance it with someone as unpredictable as Finnigan in the bed across from him. Draco would probably have acted the same as them if he had been in their shoes.

He tilted his head, “how are things in Gryffindor?” Creevey shrugged so Thomas answered with a resigned little sigh, “fine mostly, I mean I guess it’s a bit tense.” Draco felt sad for them, he knew from personal experience that fine never actually meant anything even remotely close to good. He would have offered for them to spend time with the Slytherin 5th years but knew that wasn’t a real option. It was too risky.

Creevey smiled to diffuse the situation, “Slytherin seems to be doing great lately yeah, Ron has settled in well I take it?” Draco nodded with a smile and started telling them a few stories of what had happened over the past week. They all laughed at how Ron had won over Crabbe and Goyle as well as Ron and Blaise’s challenging relationship.

After a while, Creevey asked if he could take a photo of Draco to which he agreed, he took a deep breath and decided to try to relax, he smiled at Creevey as he held up the camera. “You have a very photogenic face Malfoy, I’d love to do a whole photo shoot with you someday,” Creevey exclaimed excitedly as he handed over the still-developing photo. Thomas apparently agreed as Draco could hear him say something about how he would like to paint a portrait of him.

Draco was distracted by looking at the photo of himself emerging in his hand, the photo didn’t move which meant it had to be from a muggle camera. He blushed taking in the details of himself in the photo, even if still the picture told a story better than any wizarding photo of him ever had before. In the picture he had a small timid smile, his cheeks were slightly pink. He looked soft, vulnerable, friendly, and open. He looked like a real person and not like a facade or someone hiding behind a mask. He liked the person looking back at him, which was a first.

He wondered if Creevey had a picture of Ron stashed away somewhere but didn’t dare to ask, he didn’t want them to figure out that he had a crush on their old housemate. Maybe one day in the future he could get the golden blond Gryffindor to take a picture of him and Ron together. He’d like to have a picture of the two of them.

“I knew you and the other snakes couldn’t be all bad Malfoy, Ron would never have befriended you or stood up for you guys if you weren’t at least half decent.” Thomas said with a raised eyebrow, “this turned out to be a pleasant morning, it for sure beats reading the blasted defence book or spending time in the common room of a divided house.” Draco nodded and held out his hand in an offered greeting.

Thomas shook his hand with an amused expression, “I’m Draco, I’m sorry for that arsehole Malfoy that you’ve met in the past. It’s my evil twin.” Thomas laughed loudly at that, “nice to meet you, I’m Dean.” Creevey chuckled, “who knew you could be funny Draco, Never thought I’d live to see the day when a Malfoy called himself an arsehole. Apology accepted, oh and call me Colin.”

Draco bit his lip feeling a bit overwhelmed, he’d just made two friends because he had given them some help and advice while being genuine in their presence. He’d been his authentic self. They were his friends only because they wanted to be not because it benefited someone or that it was expected of them. It felt great, he wanted to feel like this all day, every day.

“It’s almost 8 am, we should probably head to breakfast. I’m sure Ron is hungry as well.” Colin said and nodded towards the end of the bookshelf behind Draco. He turned around and saw Ron leaning casually against the bookshelf. When Ron saw them watching him he grinned and lifted a hand in a wave.

Draco wondered how long Ron had stood there waiting for him, why hadn’t he made his presence known? Was it really eight o’clock already, they had entered the library around half past six that morning, had he really spent that long talking to Dean and Colin?

The Gryffindors packed up their mostly untouched books and parchments before they all made their way over to Ron. “Hey guys, thank you for keeping Draco company for me.” Draco blushed at how it almost sounded as if he was Ron’s property, he liked the insinuation of that. He wanted to be Ron’s.

He smiled as the Gryffindors made sure Ron knew it was their pleasure, at hearing how Draco had helped them with Defence Ron chuckled. “Nifty little idea that one, Zabini really is too smart for his own good.”

Not long after that, the Gryffindor boys hugged Ron goodbye before they left for breakfast. Dean and Colin taking a different route to the great hall than he and Ron. Draco felt sad that they couldn’t be seen in the halls together, unfortunately for now it was how it had to be. Someday Hogwarts wouldn’t be like this, at the moment the school and Gryffindor may be a house divided but Ron, Draco and their core group were friends united. Together Draco thought they could change things for the better.

Before they entered the great hall Ron put his hand on his shoulder making Draco stop and turn towards him, “I’m proud of you Draco for being vulnerable and putting yourself out there, your new friends seemed to like you.” Draco smiled wide and Ron squeezed his shoulder. They had liked him hadn’t they, they had liked the real Draco.

Chapter Text

Chapter 16: Messiah

Ron sighed as he sat at his desk in the Slytherin dorms, he’d been unfortunate enough to be roped into the task of writing Percy a letter. He shook his head wondering how the twins had managed to convince him that he was the one best suited for the task of contacting Percy while they would write their older brothers instead.

He and Percy had never been particularly close to each other, not that Percy had ever really been close with anyone in their family. He was the black sheep, the lone wolf of the Weasleys. He had always acted as if their family had been beneath him and unworthy of his presence. It felt like he didn’t have time to spare for mere plebeians like them, as if he, his opinions and ambitions, held more weight and importance than everyone else’s combined.

Ron chuckled wondering if Percy knew how very Slytherin his haughtily pompous behaviour had always been. Slytherins often acted a bit arrogantly as if they were better than others and couldn’t care less for people that couldn’t meet their high set standards. Ron knew that most people looked down on them for that, growing up he had despised it himself and had never understood their behaviour.

Since becoming a Slytherin himself he understood them better, Ron had to concede to the fact that more often than not the Slytherins could back their claims. If a Slytherin was bragging about their achievements or skill set they often had good reasons to gloat, the same could be said for Percy. His brother didn’t say that he was smarter or better than others to be mean or derogatory, he simply said it because it was the truth.

Ron wanted to boast himself too, not because he was an arrogant prick but because if you had done something to be proud of what was the harm in showing it? There was nothing wrong with being bashful and modest but there was nothing wrong with knowing that you had superior skills, looks or intelligence either.

It was quite clear to him now, Percy just wanted praise and recognition for his acuity. Most of their family didn’t understand Percy’s brilliant mind and just laughed in his face when he tried to tell them about his achievements. His good grades had never been valued as much as Charlie being Quidditch captain or Bill’s instant likability and popularity. The others had intelligence as well as social skills, Percy had been overlooked and dismissed more often than not.

In a way it was not that different from how Ron had felt most of his life. As if he’d always stood in the shadow of his older brothers. He knew first-hand how frustrating it was to feel like you were trying so hard but only tramping water and never getting any closer to the light.

Ron had been horrible to his brother, he had called him boring and stuck up among other things. Percy was more book-smart than anyone else in the family, he liked rules and regulations, but that didn’t mean the knowledge he possessed was invaluable or something to treat as insignificant. That he was different from the rest of his family didn’t make him someone to walk all over. Percy deserved to be seen and recognised for his hard work.

It had taken Ron to become a Slytherin and to take his head out of his arse to see that what their family had done to Percy wasn’t any better than how the rest of Hogwarts treated Slytherin house in general. Percy had always been the sore thumb, instead of valuing his different and sometimes highly superior intellect he had been ridiculed and pushed away. His difference had been treated as a disability instead of celebrated as the gift it was, his different way of thinking and approaching things was what made him special.

It was of no surprise that Percy had decided to turn to the Ministry after school without looking back. He sought approval and feeling underappreciated by his own family he had decided to break free to seek it elsewhere. Ron was feeling sick by his own misdeeds towards his brother, fortunately he now had an opportunity to set things right and make ammends.

Percy moving up in rank within the Ministry was not a bad thing either, if amendable Ron thought they could use his connections to make a difference at the school and even the wizarding world at large. He could be their way in, their way to infiltrate the Ministry from the inside.

Ron shook his head knowing he was getting way ahead of himself, Percy was extremely loyal to the Ministry. An institution that had so far treated him with far more respect and advocacy than he had ever gotten from his own flesh and blood. Getting him to leave that behind to side with them wouldn’t be easy. In addition to that Ron had heard from his fellow Slytherins that the Ministry was slowly and silently being taken over by Voldemort supporters, many of their fathers among them. Even if Percy agreed, he was only one man.

Ron had an idea of how to repair the burned bridge with his estranged brother. Percy definitely wasn’t stupid or someone you couldn’t reason with. You just had to speak Percy’s language, you had to meet him at his level. Ron simply had to use knowledge and logic to get him to see their point of view.

Percy had sent him a letter when he made a Prefect for Gryffindor at the start of 5th year. At the time he had not appreciated the missive as it had advised him to distance himself from Harry, he’d gone as far as to burn the letter before he’d even finished reading the words. He shook his head at the audacity of his earlier self, he really had been a regretfully impulsive Gryffindork, as the Slytherins were fond to call Gryffindors that acted particularly stupid or improvident.

Ron felt a smile break free as he dipped his quill in the bottle of dark green ink and started to write. He’d recently realised that his brother had most likely been right about one thing in that letter. Harry wasn’t as great a friend as he had wanted to believe, after all neither Harry nor Hermione had made any attempts at rekindling their friendship since he got resorted.

Ron had a feeling that he may have misjudged Percy greatly, he could be a big asset going forward, not just when in regard to giving information about the first acceptance letter. He surely hoped that he was right, he was about to take a chance on his brother and knew the ramifications if his gut instinct were wrong. He reasoned that the direction the Ministry was heading in couldn’t get much worse, even if he was wrong about Percy the trajectory couldn’t go much more south than it already was. If he was right however, the possibilities for positive change were endless.

He knew exactly what to write, how to speak to Percy to make him see reason. Suddenly he was very happy the twins had made him agree to write to Percy. It was exactly the brother he needed to converse with. This was going to be one of the most important letters he had ever written in his entire life.

Ron put down the quill and sighed as he reread the letter. It was the best he could do at the moment, he hoped it would be enough. He knew Percy would like to be praised and acknowledged for his achievements, he was not beneath using some smooth talk to win Percy over to his cause. Ron using a more formal tone in the letter would surely also go a long way to appeal to his brother.

While he’d written the letter Ron had realised that he had to step up and become the leader he saw in himself, he had to be the one to pick up the fight for magic herself. He didn’t want to see a world where magical traditions were all but forgotten and dark magic suppressed and shunned any more than he wanted to see Voldemort rise to power. He knew Percy wouldn’t either and therefore he would get him to help in his quest.

Ron was abruptly brought out of his musings as the door to the dorm room opened. Draco and Zabini entered while talking animatedly with great passion, they were apparently in the middle of a heated discussion about what type of bread was superior, brioche or focaccia. Ron raised an amused eyebrow as it seemed as if neither of them would give an inch in their support of their preferred piece of bread.

Zabini then laid eyes on him and stalked over while giving Ron a darkly levelled look as if saying that if he didn’t agree with him there would be hell to pay, “Weasley, would you be so kind as to settle this dispute for us by telling Draco that focaccia is the superior bread, really brioche is just a sad excuse for a muffin.” He shook his head to convey how ridiculous he found this argument in the first place.

Ron could see that Draco was on the verge of tears at having his beloved French bread insulted in such a way. Ron had to bite his lip so as not to laugh, Draco was cute getting so worked up over some simple white bread. He didn’t want to get on Zabini’s bad side but he also didn’t want to go against Draco, he knew Draco would be hurt if he agreed with Zabini over him.

He decided to play it safe and walk the middle ground. He shrugged, “it depends I suppose, brioche is more fitting if having afternoon tea while focaccia is the obvious choice as a lunch snack.” Draco blinked and nodded at him, seemingly already in much better spirits, before looking over at Zabini who looked rather perturbed at Ron’s response. Ron smirked at him victoriously, he had been right and Zabini knew it.

It was abundantly clear that Zabini hated that he hadn’t won the argument and that Ron had weaselled his way out of siding with either one of them. Ron smiled as Draco made his way over to him with a big excited smile, “of course, you’re right Ron. They’re both equally brilliant and you can’t really argue brilliance made for different applications.”

Zabini shook his head and gave Ron a withering look clearly asking why he had spoiled his fun. Ron just gave him an innocent smile in return, he couldn’t refrain from letting out a light chuckle when it only made Zabini scowl. He turned around and left the room muttering about how he may sneak down to the kitchens to get some tomato focaccia for lunch.

Draco looked at the desk from over his shoulder, “you finished your letter to your brother then, want to take a walk to the owlery? I love to spend time with the fluffy little creatures, it really was too long since I visited the owls.” Ron nodded and put the letter in an envelope.

“I just have to make a blood seal first, it contains rather sensitive information.” Ron didn’t usually take such precautions with his letters but knew that he didn’t want this one to be intercepted and end up in the wrong hands. A blood seal would ensure that no one could open or read the words written if they weren’t closely blood-related to him.

He pricked his finger and cast the acquired spell, probably one of dark nature he mused, satisfied he watched as his blood turned into a dark red wax. The letter glowed for a second or two before fading back to its original dull sepia colour.

“All done, let’s go visit the owls.” Draco nodded and all but skipped out of the room before him which made Ron shake his head with a fond smile. Draco’s love for animals was endearing, he wondered how he and Pig would get along. His miniature owl may be small in size but he had a big personality and he usually didn’t take kindly to other owls or new people. As Draco was also rather special as well they may hit it off Ron reasoned, but only time would tell.

🐍💕🦡

Draco loved owls, even his own family’s regal eagle owl who had a personality much different from his own. His parents hadn’t wanted to see reason when he had begged them for a common barn owl before starting Hogwarts. He’d thought they would give in when he asked for the brightly yellow-eyed not that common black and white breed of spectacled owl instead, unfortunately they wouldn’t agree on Draco having anything else than the type of owl most commonly used by pure-blooded wizards. Nothing but the very best for their son they had said, not realising that the best could mean different things for different people. Draco had never been much like his parents.

Draco often thought that animals were much easier to get along with than other wizards or humanoid creatures. Animals were more predictable and you knew what and why they acted in certain ways, human beings on the other hand often had hidden agendas or intentions behind their actions which were not always pure at heart.

Draco often had a hard time discerning when someone was not speaking the truth or acting in an honourable way, it was in his nature to trust others. Therefore, it was much easier to understand and interact with animals, they wouldn’t try to deceive you in any way.

Even if they couldn’t speak the same language Draco had a way of understanding them and he felt like they understood him in return. Draco was an animal person, he loved to take care of and form a closeness to animals. Animals seemed to like him and to be drawn to him as well which never failed to please Draco immensely. He felt relaxed and at ease whenever he was surrounded by animals.

As they entered the owlery they were met with a cacophony of noise, hooting and screeching was coming at them from all directions at once. Draco smiled and let out a breath, being in the owlery always felt like coming home in a way. He liked the sounds of the birds as well as the distinct unmistakable smell that always reminded him of stable hay and the horses at the manor.

He wondered if Ron would want to go on a ride with him someday. He looked over at the redhead and smiled thinking about how he would probably have some problems coordinating his long limbs while on a horse. Draco was certain he would have the best of times, if Ron needed help they could even ride together. Draco would love for them to share a horse.

He shook his head at his wandering thoughts, he wasn’t even sure he would be welcome at the manor coming next school break. Maybe he would never see the horses ever again, the thought made him sad but he decided to think positively. He had his own horse, surely at least his parents couldn’t take her away from him. There had to be a way to ensure that they couldn’t take his most valued possessions when he was inevitably disowned.

“Figures, My owl Pig is a right little troublemaker who doesn’t get along well with the other owls,” Ron told him and rolled his eyes exasperatedly. Draco chuckled at the name but refrained from asking about the story behind its origin, it was cute was all. An owl named Pig.

His own owl, Aetos named after the eagle in Greek mythology due to the golden tinge of its feathers, flew down to them. To Draco’s great surprise, it flew right by him and sat down on Ron’s shoulder. Ron was just as surprised as Draco by his owl preferring him over its owner. Draco blinked and smiled, it made sense. His owl knew Ron’s personality matched its own more than it ever had Draco’s.

“If your owl isn’t available you can always use Aetos, he seems to like you.” Ron smiled and patted the owl awkwardly from where it was perched on his shoulder. Aetos hooted as if agreeing with Draco’s assessment.

A grey fluff ball of something feathery came towards them faster than a disarming spell, as if feeling insulted at hearing that its job had been offered to someone else. It almost collided with Draco’s shoulder before it managed to slow down and make a swoop around the circular room until stopping altogether just hovering in place like a round little hummingbird.

Draco was in love the moment the small grey scops owl looked his way, its firewhisky-coloured eyes big and wondering. It was a curious little thing with more energy than it knew what to do with. Draco blinked and gave the bird a smile as bright as a Lumos Solem. He liked and felt instantly connected to outcasts, he often felt like one himself after all.

Ron frowned and gave the owl an apprehensive look before he reprimanded the cute little thing, “behave yourself Pig or Aetos here will be delivering my letter.” Pig looked at Ron imperiously and it seemed as if it was readying itself for some sort of attack. Draco didn’t think owls could narrow their big round eyes but all the same, he could have sworn on his magic that Pig’s eyes had narrowed for a moment.

“Don’t listen to him Pig, Ron doesn’t know what he’s talking about. He doesn’t appreciate you.” Pig turned towards him and completely ignored Ron in favour of Draco, a new human he instantly seemed to favour over his ungrateful owner. In a flash, it had buried its small head against Draco’s shoulder. Draco cooed and brought a hand up to support the small bird who relaxed seemingly content in resting against his collarbone.

Draco glanced over at Ron who was watching them with eyes as big as the many owls watching them, his mouth was hanging open in surprise as well. “I’ve never, Draco how did you… Pig has never been that relaxed in his life.” Draco loved how he and the small bird seemed to connect, more than he and Aetos ever had.

Draco bit his lip as a crazy idea entered his mind, he wondered if Ron and the birds would agree to it. “My owl likes you more than me while your owl is quite taken by me, are you amendable of an owl swap?” Both owls hotted their approval and Ron laughed, “I think they have already decided for me, I’m not sure Pig will ever listen to me again if you’re around anyway.” Draco smiled fondly down at the creature, he didn’t want to let go of Pig any time soon either.

Ron tied the letter he’d written Percy to Aetos’ leg who nodded once before he was off flying through the sky. Draco sat down against the wall, not ready to leave this small sanctuary from the rest of the school and its occupants. Ron sat down beside him, he looked up at the ceiling as if lost in a million thoughts.

Draco didn’t push, knowing that Ron would share whatever was on his heart when he was ready to do so. It was a couple of minutes before Ron looked at him with his shoulders set and a detriment glimmer in his deep blue eyes. Draco could tell an important decision had been made.

“I want to be a leader Draco, someone that helps fight for everything magical and all creatures that have magic running through their veins. I want an equal magical society, somewhere where everyone is welcome to celebrate and learn about magic in all its forms.”

Draco felt hope rise in his chest, this was what he’d never dared to voice but had all the same hoped for. He’d somehow known from the moment in that abandoned corridor that Ron could be the answer to all of their problems. Someone that could help them, someone that would provide a way out and an alternative to staying loyal to their families and undoubtedly be forced to fall in line behind Voldemort. With Ron taking a third stand in this war they would have a viable choice, a way to break free from a doomed destiny.

Draco took Ron’s hand in his and turned to him with tears of relief glistening in his eyes, “you’re the best leader we could ever ask for, you’re our messiah.” Ron looked at him as if trying to find any doubt in Draco’s conviction, Draco had none. His belief in Ron and his ability to lead and concur was strong and pure. He had never been surer of anything in his entire life, he would trust Ron with his life.

“You really think I can be that person, someone that can bring on real change and make a difference?” Draco nodded, he didn’t think Ron could be that person, he knew he was destined to be.

Draco was unsure of how he could convey how utterly devoted he was to him and his vision, how he would sacrifice everything he owned and beyond to be free of his family ties and live in the world Ron wished to create. How he’d stand brave beside him as an ally in any endeavour Ron took to reach that future, how he wished to stand beside him now, tomorrow and on the other side of what was to come.

He would be by Ron’s side until he asked him to leave or his life was lost to protect the other. He would lay down his life for Ron. He’d once read somewhere that to be truly brave, first you must be afraid- and to be afraid, you must have something you cannot bear to lose.

Draco was ready to be brave because Ron was something or rather someone that he couldn’t bear to lose. He was afraid but hopeful, hope was something that could take you farther than you thought possible. You could build something out of nothing with just a sack full of hopes and dreams to your name. When you were without hope was when you truly were left empty-handed.

He felt his heart beat faster in his chest as he realised what he had to do, the only real way to express how certain he was that Ron was doing the only right thing. How sure he was that he and Ron belonged together.

He took a deep breath and leaned forward only to jostle Pig from his resting place, the small owl had been sleeping and made an indignant screech and flapped his wings wildly. The moment was broken as Ron laughed, “that’s the Pig I know, always making a ruckus.”

Draco looked down as he petted Pig dejectedly until the bird relaxed anew, it wasn’t Pig’s fault and the little creature was way too cute to be angry at anyway. Draco didn’t have it in him to even be slightly irritated at the owl, blame his bleeding heart but it was hard to hold a grudge against any animal.

“Give him a break, I woke him up after all.” They got up from the ground and dusted off their robes. Draco berated himself for being the worst, the moment had passed and now he couldn’t reassure Ron in the way he’d wanted. Maybe it was a blessing in disguise, maybe showing his support through a kiss would have been the worst thing he could have done. Now they would never know.

He bumped his shoulder against Ron’s, “I don’t think you will be a great leader Ron, I know you will be. If you do nothing more than to ensure that me and the rest of our year mates don’t have to serve under Voldemort, we will be forever grateful.” He felt good when he didn’t stumble over speaking the name out loud. He wasn’t used to saying the name Voldemort, he’d decided he was done with being afraid of a name. A name never held any power over you if you didn’t let it.

Ron blinked and looked at Draco in newfound understanding, “you will never have to meet that soulless excuse of a man, I would murder him if he even laid eyes on you. That is a promise.” If anyone else had said those words he wouldn’t have believed them, however when coming from Ron he did. With Ron he felt safe, Ron was his way out of a future in Voldemort’s clutches. Now it was not a mere dream but a tangible reality.

Ron embraced him in a tight hug which enforced the feeling of being safe and protected, Ron would never let him be used as a weapon for the death eaters. He was brave and afraid for Draco, Ron’s something he didn’t bear to lose was him, at that moment he knew Ron felt the exact same as him. They would have been the others’ lost person at the bottom of the lake. It wasn’t words that had to be said.

His father wouldn’t be able to hand him over to his dark lord. Draco was his own person and he had his own leader to look up to and be his right-hand man. He had Ron, and for the first time, he truly believed that somehow everything would be alright.

Dear Percy Ignatius Weasley, Junior Assistant to the Minister of Magic

I don’t think I ever congratulated you on acquiring such a high position in the Ministry, it is very impressive to sit on a post with so much influence and power at such a young age. Despite what our father says you should be very proud of your achievement. You worked hard and diligently to climb to the top in record time, which is not something to take lightly.

I apologise for not responding to your letter at the beginning of the term. I am sure you have heard that I’ve recently been held up with making new acquaintances and connections that will be very fortunate for my future endeavours after Hogwarts. My new house placement in Slytherin unfortunately stripped me of being Prefect but I have gained insight that is much more valuable than any badge.

You will surely be pleased to hear that my grades are also improving greatly even after only a week away from Gryffindor influences. I now see the true importance of knowledge, which you tried to instil in me for many years.

I want you to listen very carefully to what I have to say, we have been played from both sides and I know you will see the truth with open eyes as I lay it bare to you, you are far too intelligent to be manipulated any longer.

I wholeheartedly agree with your assessment that Dumbledore is a fool that needs to be silenced. He has his own agenda and it is not one that caters to the needs of the entire wizarding world, the creatures residing within, or all the wonderful magic that we possess. I’m also starting to see that you may have had a point in that Harry Potter may not be the saviour all make him out to be, ultimately he is a mere pawn in Dumbledore’s game.

However, it pains me to have to tell you that the Ministry is not as unblemished as you want to believe, it has been made compromised and corrupt over the last few years. I know that you value knowledge and truth about all else, believe me when I tell you the claim of the return of Voldemort is not a spell of insanity on Harry’s part. Many of my newfound friends have all heard their fathers talk about his resurrection.

We need a side in this war that is not working to annihilate anything muggle but also one that does not work to take away what makes us special in the process. We need a side that stands up for everything magic and whoever possesses it, both light and dark. Sadly, the Ministry is not the objective side you want it to be.

At the moment there is not a good choice to be made on who to back and I don’t judge you for putting your trust in an authority that at first glance seems better than any alternative. Having someone working within the Ministry would surely be an advantage if you decide to side with magic herself and those who want to see all magic prevail.

On that note, this letter is also to address a great grievance made regarding withholding the choice of education. Which is a matter I’m sure you would care for greatly. I have recently been made aware that neither I nor the twins ever received our acceptance letters to Durmstrang at the age of ten. Our parents wrongfully, with possible outside influence, took away that choice from us.

I wonder if you ever received a choice in what school to attend or if you were also manipulated into attending Hogwarts for your schooling. I would hate to find out that your choice was also stolen from you. The alternative would be that our parents took away our choice because of our leaning in magic which wouldn’t be any better, I’m sure you would agree.

I hope this letter finds you well and that you can look past how I didn’t appreciate your vast knowledge and attempts to share your wisdom with me in the past. I promise that I will listen to you and your acuity from this point forward.

I wish to keep corresponding with you and work on helping magic prevail. The wizarding world needs wizards like you and me, wizards that value the gift of magic above all else and give everyone who can perform it equal treatment and opportunity to fulfil their potential.

I was blind to the real problems in our world for a long time but now I see things a lot more clearly, you and me Percy are not that different. We understand each other and I know that we want the same thing. Together we can help each other achieve a world that celebrates knowledge of all magic. I hope you wish to be a part of creating something special.

Your Brother, Ronald Bilius Weasley

Chapter Text

Chapter 17: In the Darkest of Hours

The sun had long since lowered behind the horizon, the stars were absent making the sky above London pitch black as if doused with instant darkness powder. In the darkest of hours, a lone young man sat at his desk working monotonously but efficiently.

It was quite late even for a Saturday evening and Percy was bone-deep tired, he had a slight headache and his neck muscles ached to the point where they were close to start spasming from him sitting in the same position at his desk for the last several hours. He was working late again and on a weekend no less. He never took time off work, bringing the work memos and letters home with him so that he would not risk getting behind. He often forgot to eat dinner, shower and six hours of sleep every night was a luxury he couldn’t afford.

He told himself that his work was important and that what he was doing was making a difference. He had to believe that because if not why was he putting himself through hell bending himself backwards to finish all his assignments on time, he was working himself half to death. The work he’d been doing at the Ministry over the last few weeks had all been focused on one thing and one thing only, containing the damage of the claims that Lord Voldemort had returned.

He understood the importance of trying to maintain some resemblance of calm in the wizarding world at any cost, no one wanted chaos to break loose and people to start panicking. Painting a traumatised and grief-stricken Potter as a liar hadn’t been particularly hard. The following reform at Hogwarts had seemed like a good idea to him at first. However, he had soon realised that it was a way for the Ministry to control the narrative, to dull the masses so to speak.

Percy balled his fists in barely restrained anger, inadequate education had always been an extremely sore spot with him. The thought of bringing it up with the Minister had crossed his mind several times but he’d never chalked up the nerve to actually breach the topic. It didn’t help that he was always so tired, he never had the energy to care enough to even put up a resemblance of a fight. On top of that, it wasn’t in his nature to doubt authority. he tried to convince himself that they had to have a more long-term plan that he wasn’t privy to. There was probably a legitimate reason, he had to believe that not to go insane.

Percy had been so happy and excited to work as the Junior assistant to the Minister of Magic. He had thought this was his opportunity to be someone and achieve dreams he’d only imagined as a child. He had been an ambitious young man with hopes to reform the world. In hindsight, he felt extremely foolish, who did he think he was.

Percy had felt a sense of pride to have acquired such a prestigious position at the Ministry, he had always done what he was told without question and was praised and appreciated for his without fail conscientious work. He was meticulous and reliable, he’d never gotten a single complaint. It had always made him feel important and seen, things which he had strived for his entire life.

The problem was that he didn’t feel as if he got to contribute in the way he had always had an ambition to, it turned out he was just someone who did the dirty work for the Minister. The paperwork that no one else wanted to be stuck with somehow always ended up on his desk. At first, he had been happy to do it but when days turned into weeks it had started to become taxing.

He was tired not only physically but mentally as well, it felt as if his talents were wasting away doing groundwork that was only leading them in circles. He wanted to be a part of the leading body that was making decisions, he needed to get to actually use his brain. He knew he could be an asset and didn’t understand why they wouldn’t use him in a bigger capacity.

He shook his head trying to clear his thoughts, it was as if his mind was wrapped in a intensifying fog. His brain operated on fumes, he was moving on autopilot as one of those muggle robots. He was feeling dulled down and lethargic. It was almost as if he wasn’t even aware of his own body, that was how tired he was, he was ready to be done with everything and give up. He didn’t have much more to give, he had sold his heart and soul to his work.

A part of him just wanted to leave his apartment and the life he knew behind. He’d go out and never look back. He’d walk until he couldn’t take a single step more then he’d lay down somewhere only to not get up again. He didn’t have many reasons to keep going as it was. It had gone so far that he didn’t have energy left to cry, he was too tired to give a fuck about anything. If Percy Weasley swore you knew it was bad, he never swore.

A question he’d pushed back for a while roared its ugly head, was anything of this actually worth it? Was his position at the Ministry worth the falling out he’d had with his family? So far he’d held his ground and continued to put faith in the Ministry and his superior. The only thing that had ever given him was exhaustion and a soul-crushing loneliness.

One summer his father had taken an interest in muggle sayings, one of them had been the metaphor of people having the personality of a doormat. At the moment Percy thought it was a suitable description of himself, he felt like a dirtied and tarnished doormat which everyone thought they could just stamp all over. He never spoke up for his own needs and when he did speak it was always in favour of them who stamped on him without even an ounce of remorse. He was letting people walk all over him and thanking them in the process, the realisation made him utterly disgusted with himself.

He sighed heavily feeling unsure of what to do next, would he just burrow his head and keep going? Did he have it in himself to even try, he didn’t have much to live for any more. No one would even miss him if he simply gave up and perished. He felt hopelessness take over. What was the point in even trying?

He didn’t have much of an alternative, it was either give up altogether or keep trying for nothing. He was too proud to crawl back to his family and they were not really an option anyway. His parents were exorbitantly loyal to Dumbledore and Percy would rather be a doormat for the Ministry than in an alliance with that old fool and his minions led by Potter.

He let out a defeated breath, he knew deep down that he didn’t have much of a choice but to be the Minister’s lapdog who did other people’s bidding. He guess he could resign but what then, he didn’t have much of a life beyond his work. He had nothing and no one. He had no family and no friends to speak of. What was there to keep fighting for?

He put down his quill after signing yet another letter to be sent out first thing on Monday morning. He sat back in the chair and groaned when his entire body protested. The good thing about being overworked was that he didn’t feel much pain any more, it was just a dull chronic ache, it was almost a comfortable companion at this point.

Percy decided that if he was strong enough to survive this night he would need a good rest and a warm meal. Maybe he would be able to take a few hours off after lunch tomorrow and go out for a bite to eat, Merlin knew he deserved it. He didn’t even remember the last time he had seen the outside of either his London flat or the Ministry.

His eyelids were starting to droop and he’d read the same sentence at least three times over which meant that it was time to head to bed for at least an hour or two of a sleep he knew would be fitful. He stood up to stumble the few feet to his bed which was situated in the corner, the proximity of everything was the only perk of living in a studio apartment.

He was just about to fall headlong into bed with his clothes still on when the unmistakable sound of an owl picking on his window practically vibrated through his apartment. He groaned and brought his hand up to his face, he scrunched his eyes and breathed in deeply, his head was pounding as if a horde of giants was walking around stamping their feet. Hopefully, there was a headache potion in his bathroom cabinet, the slight headache he’d had just escalated to a full-blown migraine.

The last thing he needed tonight was another blasted letter, still he dutifully turned to the window to let the owl inside. He never ignored a letter, after all it could be something important. He blinked in surprise as a majestically looking eagle owl flew through the opened window.

Percy tilted his head feeling slightly more awake than he had only a moment earlier, there was something familiar with the golden-tinged eagle owl, he could have sworn he had seen it somewhere before but sadly he couldn’t place it. The owl sat down on the back of his desk chair and lifted its leg in an invitation for Percy to approach and retrieve his letter. Percy nodded and smiled at the bird, he liked a polite and well-behaved creature like this fine-looking animal.

It was a shame he didn’t have anything particularly good to give the bird, he had some regular treats he kept for Hermes. More often than not his owl hunted on its own. Percy felt a stab of guilt, he hadn’t really been around much for his owl recently. If being honest with himself he had barely managed to take care of himself adequately as of late.

He absent-mindedly patted the bird before untying the letter from his outstretched leg. The envelope was signed with his name and Percy blinked several times before he sank down onto his desk chair in a stupor of bemused wonder.

He would have recognised that handwriting anywhere, why would his youngest brother write to him? A stab of hurt pierced through his chest, as far as he knew Ronald didn’t have many nice things to say about him, much like the rest of his family. As he turned over the envelope in his shaking hands he frowned realising that it had been sealed by blood, meaning this was not a regular family letter.

Drawing in a deep breath he broke the seal and started reading, somewhere in the middle of the letter he got up and started to pace around his small one-room apartment. All tiredness was as if charmed away, Ron’s letter working better than any pepper-up potion ever could.

How dared they, he felt his tranquil demeanour on the verge of crumbling like a stone wall after being hit with a Bombarda Maxima. He wanted to pick up something and throw it against the wall and scream until his lungs had no air left to expel, that was how on edge he felt. He was furious for letting himself be played and made into a mere sheep following the shepherd. He was angry at his parents, Dumbledore and the Ministry but mostly he was beyond humiliated and infuriated with himself. Ron was right, he was far too intelligent to be manipulated.

A bloody doormat he would be no more, he would help Ronald and his friends as best he could. It was a relief to finally feel strong emotion again, he had been a shadow of himself lately and the anger he now felt was igniting something within him. A part of him had died working under Fudge, he had lost his spark and sense of self.

That spark had now been lit anew and he wanted to storm both the Ministry, Hogwarts and the burrow at once. He wanted to hold the people responsible for this mess accountable. If he gave up he would let them win, there was no chance in hell he would ever let that happen.

Percy was most often a timid person, someone easily forgotten doing his own thing in the background. No more he promised himself, no longer would he be tramped on and used to achieve others’ selfish goals. He finally had an alternative and he would not stay in the shadows of a corrupt entity that never had cared for him or his brilliant mind let alone what was best for magical Britain as a whole.

When Percy Weasley was angry he could be fierce, he could hold his own in a duel and he had a sharp tongue when he decided to use it. He could put anyone in their place. It took a lot to drive Percy over the edge, but when it happened the people responsible better be ready to fight. Challenging an angry Percy Weasley was like playing with fire. He may be different from most of his family, however he did possess a fiery temper the big difference being that he was capable of reining it in if needed. He didn’t let his emotions get the better of him.

His normally dull and drained moss-green eyes sparkled with the current of new life, he hadn’t felt this invigorated for a long time. Finally, he had a purpose again, something worth putting his ambitious nature to good use perusing. Percy needed structure in his life but even more than that he needed projects to keep his mind busy, he needed to be useful and to know that he was contributing while helping to improve the world.

He pushed aside the letters from work that were organised in piles on his desk in favour of a few of the blank sheets of Ministry stamped parchment. In his fervent hast to get his thoughts down on paper he almost knocked over the well of reddish brown ink. He closed his eyes and took in a few rapid breaths as he tried to calm his racing heart and settle the whirlwind of thoughts racing around in his mind.

He needed to be level-headed to be of any help to Ronald and his friends. They needed to tread carefully to not get caught or cause suspicion. There was no time for letting irrational behaviour take over, he needed to be smart about this.

Ronald’s letter had come in the exact right time for him, he had needed this badly. He hadn’t seen it before but now he realised how close he’d been to a mental breakdown. He had been so close to just giving up. Without Ron’s letter, he was certain that he wouldn't have lasted much longer. He would forever be grateful to Ron for providing him with an outlet, a way to break free from a mountain of only terrible choices.

He’d known Ronald had it in him to take on a bigger role. He felt proud of his brother and it was like a stone had been lifted from his chest to know that at least one person in his family actually appreciated and saw him as more than a joke. He was loved, he wasn’t as alone as he had previously thought. Ron didn’t despise him, it gave him a reason to keep going, to keep trying. He’d needed to know that someone would miss him if he was gone. Ron knew that he was more than a pushover that just did what everyone told him to. He would show Ron he had been right to put faith in him. Ron wouldn’t regret sending him the letter.

Percy was a person who needed someone to lead him, he needed a leader that wanted the same things that he did. He finally had a cause he could stand behind fully, without any regrets. He would do everything in his power to restore the perception of magic itself and make magic come out triumphant. He would aid Ron in any way he could to be able to see that happen and to take down Dumbledore and the Ministry in the process.

He rightened the papers which he had pushed over earlier before he dipped the quill in ink and started to write. He would stay up writing all night if needed, he had a lot to say to his brother and hoped the message would be well received. For now, he would have to keep doing the mundane tasks at the Ministry day out and day in but before long he would be doing real work, important work. The kind of work he had always envisioned himself doing.

He sat down the quill and let out a satisfied breath as he stretched his aching fingers, holding a quill for ten-plus hours a day had made his fingers start to cramp up whenever he wrote longer than a foot's worth of text. He closed his eyes, he knew now that slaving away at the Ministry had never been worth it, they had slowly but surely broken him both mentally and physically. He was a mere shell of the boy he’d been at school.

When he’d asked himself if it was worth it he’d meant more than just the job though and now he had his answer. It was worth it, now when he knew he had something and someone worth fighting for. For the first time in a long while he felt worthy, he wasn’t just a ghost of a person, he was Percy Weasley. His heart would be a little lighter going into the Ministry on Monday.

He hated what the Ministry had done to him, he’d been made to believe that he was someone destined for greatness. The truth hurt worse than regrowing bones with Skelegro, it was clear to him now that he had always been set up for slave labour. In a successful attempt to make him too tired without the energy to even think for himself let alone challenge his superior.

At least it was coming to an end and he had been made aware of what was going on, hopefully his position at the Ministry would be of some use to them at some point moving forward. He didn’t want the last few years of his life to have been a total waste.

Percy folded the five pieces of parchment filled with his neat handwriting and put them in one of his many Ministry stamped envelopes, like Ron he decided to use a blood seal. They could never be too careful, he shuddered to think of the consequences of the content of his letter ending up in the wrong hands.

The tiredness that lived in every fibre of his being was back with a vengeance now when he had finished the letter. He decided to cancel the alarm spell for the next morning, the didn’t owe the Ministry a damn thing. No one else was working themselves into a stupor. He owed it to himself to at least get a good night's sleep, he needed to think of himself for once. He mattered and he should start acting like it, his well-being should be a priority, not an afterthought. Ron would be disappointed in him if he knew how he had neglected himself. He deserved better.

He made his way over to Hermes who gave him a judgemental stare but willingly put forward his leg, he must look like a complete and utter wreck. He sighed and nodded at his owl dejectedly, “I know Hermes, I promise to take better care of myself. Don’t leave Hogwarts before Ron has given you something to eat, alright.” Hermes hooted in agreement before taking flight and disappearing into the now starlit night.

The stars had appeared like small beacons of hope on the still-darkened sky. Ron’s letter had been that hope to Percy’s otherwise gloomy life. It had been what he’d needed to see the light in the darkest hour of his life. A hope that wouldn’t let him be consumed by the darkness coming from within.

Percy closed the window to protect himself from the chilly air outside before he fell face-first into bed. He was asleep before Hermes had even left the neighbourhood heading towards Scotland. It was the first night that Percy got a decent sleep in months and it was all thanks to Ron’s olive branch. His brother had been the saviour he hadn’t known he needed.

Dear Ronald Bilius Weasley

I’ll start by telling you how very pleased I was to receive your letter. It has pained me greatly to be ostracized by the entire family only for trying to do what I thought best at the time, holding on to what I perceived as the truth. I hold no grudge against your past actions, the same can’t be said for other members of the family.

I’m very happy to hear about your academic progress since you got resorted to Slytherin. That you now see the value not only in knowledge but also in networking and forming beneficial connections is very fortunate indeed. I’ll tell you something that not many others are aware of, I always looked up to and admired the many pragmatic traits associated with Slytherin house.

While most people in Gryffindor didn’t take their schooling very seriously and spent most of their time goofing around without much care for their futures, I often found myself wishing I had been sorted elsewhere. Perhaps Ravenclaw would have been the obvious choice, but I think even Slytherin hadn’t felt too out of place.

I have always respected Slytherins and their ambition to be the best in any given situation, how they value success and praise individuals that hone in their superior capability. I am quite the perfectionist myself, I won’t settle for any less than performing at the best of my ability and I expect nothing less from others around me in return. I see and admire the hard work and resilience of Slytherins, as well as their steadfast determination to achieve and surpass the bar of their highly set goals. I may not always agree with their methods, but I appreciate and commend them for their resourcefulness.

A Slytherin is prone to always use their head in favour of their heart, to think things through and take appropriate precautions before taking action. This characteristic is something I hold in very high regard. I had always hoped that you would come to your senses one day, that you would see that you have the potential for greatness. I believe that getting resorted to Slytherin may have been the best thing that could have ever happened to you.

You have always been extremely intelligent Ronald, more so than even you may have known. It was hard to witness it being wasted on you over the years. With a mind made for strategic thinking and inventive problem solving you should have been a man who led others, not a mere soldier underestimated and undervalued in the shadows of someone as clueless, easily shaped, and weaponised as Potter.

The house of Gryffindor and the friends you kept there held you back from taking a leading role and using your head to rise up and become someone of actual importance. Knowing those days are finally behind you is an immense relief to me. You are so much better than the company you kept, without being dragged down by them any longer you will now have the opportunity to achieve something of utter significance.

I am very disturbed by some of the claims you made in your letter. However, as much as I don’t want to believe your words, I am not ignorant enough to keep dismissing them as lies. I’m incensed on behalf of all magical youth for the lack of adequate education and preparation for the upcoming war that is provided at Hogwarts.

Magic to me is sacred and the way it’s both perceived and taught in our time and age is nothing short of a major tragedy. It pains me to have to admit that I blame not only Headmaster Dumbledore but the Ministry of Magic at large. The fall of a working and all-encompassing educational system should have been stopped decades ago, Dumbledore should never have been given the means and power to be able to dismantle the core of our magical education.

I must concede to the fact that I haven’t been honest with myself for quite some time now, I have turned a blind eye to digressions made concerning the integrity of the leading body of this country.

At first, I convinced myself that the Ministry sending Dolores Umbridge to Hogwarts would have positive ramifications. I’ve since heard disquieting details about her teachings, or lack thereof. It being your O.W.L. year no less must make you feel disheartened and sick to your stomach with worry. I wish there was something substantial I could do at this time to change this very unfortunate predicament.

Even with that said, I’m pleased to hear that you haven’t acted out in her class. I’m not at all surprised that Potter has gotten himself in trouble several times with her already. It is a good thing that you no longer associate yourself with the likes of him. I’d advise you to keep your composure and behave accordingly to stay on Dolores’ good side until we figure out a solution to the problem. I’ll do what I can on my end.

Ronald, I do hope you know that I would never think any less of you for having a dark magical leaning. People who see dark magic as something evil or are afraid of those who perform it are simply ignorant and have little knowledge about the entity that is magic itself. Magic in its pure form can never be evil, it’s only the intentions behind the use of any and all forms of magic which can determine the true nature of said magic.

I have a lot to say about this subject to those who would be willing to listen, I would gladly put anyone who disagrees with me in their rightful place. However, this letter is not for me to go into a lecturing mood. The most important thing is to always remember that dark magic can be used for good as well as that light magic can be used for evil, don’t listen to anyone trying to tell you otherwise. The dark arts are mostly misunderstood.

I’m appalled to realise how Dumbledore in particular has made the majority of the wizarding community on the British islands associate anything dark with being evil. I’m enraged to know that he has succeeded in blacklisting a part of magic itself and the good people as well as creatures who practise it. It is in ways no better than what Voldemort and his supporters are doing on the other side of the scale.

With that said I am a light wizard, our parents did provide me with my acceptance letter to Beauxbatons. Regretfully, I choose to follow in my brothers’ footsteps and attend Hogwarts as many of our ancestors had done before us. If I had been provided with the same choice today, it is safe to say that I would have chosen differently.

It makes me boil inside with outrage to hear of our parents’ deceitful actions. Not only did they take away an important decision regarding your future, but they also broke several laws and regulations in the process. Any guardian is obligated to inform their ward of their magical leaning and provide them with a choice in schooling. Not doing so is a breach of The Degree of a Child’s Educational Welfare. Which is an offence so grievous that it could warrant a hearing in front of the entire Wizengamot.

As you are well aware there is no love lost between me and our parents, this piece of information only strengthens that resolution. As you implied, I dare say that other forces may be at play here. Our parents are not known for being tenacious, they are people more likely to yield from fear especially when in regard to their children. I wouldn’t be surprised if by trying to force you to be shaped into a light wizard they injudiciously thought that they were protecting you and doing you a favour.

Never forget that by making people frightened someone can more easily make others turn to them and subsequently make people do what they themself desire, making the population think it was their wish all along.

Unfortunately, I think we may be dealing with a full-fledged psychopath. Someone unpredictable that lacks empathy and will do whatever it takes and use whoever is at their disposal to achieve their own narcissistic end goals. All in the disguise of being a good Samaritan, in the misplaced belief that it’s being done for the good of everyone else. It will be someone who has a twisted sense of justice, someone who can’t distinguish between right and wrong. This is a dangerous time, and I wouldn’t trust anyone outside of your closest group of friends.

I would gladly help in your quest to righten the British perception of magic and to make a sufficient magical education a priority once again. I am and have always been on the side of magic itself and will fight for her to prevail.

However, I must caution that I don’t know how much I can achieve from within the Ministry without casting suspicion upon myself. I’m not proud to admit that I have never before tried to initiate change on a larger scale. As I have never questioned the Ministry or how it operates starting to do so seemingly as a spell from a clear blue sky would undoubtedly raise a few eyebrows.

I’m not one that is prone to take unnecessary risks, we must proceed with utmost caution. I’m sure you understand the importance of not moving too quickly and being smart about how we handle this situation. I have faith in that you will find a way forward Ronald, when you do, I will aid you in any way that I’m able to.

Please send Ginevra and the twins my best regards. Even if I have very little hope for them to come to their senses as you have done recently, I do hope that they will someday grow up. It is not lost on me that beyond all their childish behaviour the twins do also possess sharp minds.

Continue on the path you’re now on and never doubt your own ability, you can do whatever you set your mind to as long as you believe in yourself and work hard. I’m extremely pleased over being able to salvage our relationship and look forward to future correspondence. I’m cautiously optimistic about a not-so-distant future that entails a beneficial partnership between us as we take on this endeavour together in the name of magic herself.

Your Brother, Percy Ignatius Weasley
Junior Assistant to the Minister of Magic

Chapter Text

Chapter 18: Fake Flowers

The scrambled eggs looked rather delicate this morning, Albus was not particularly fond of house elves but at least the bumbling big-eared creatures were useful as work labour, after all they did do an adequate job for minimal to no pay. It would be a waste to put wizards on kitchen duty, their talents cast away between pots and pans. Wizards were meant for greatness, admittedly some more than others.

He was just about to reach for the plate with the mountain of eggs stacked high when his tranquil Sunday morning was abruptly disturbed by a lone bird entering the Great Hall. The bird was a grey screech owl, it flew a wide circle around the hall before setting its sight on the green and silver Slytherin table and the cluster of fifth-year students that were situated towards the end of the table, close to the entrance of the hall.

Albus frowned, it was rather unusual for post to arrive on a Sunday. Most people would use the weekend to unwind, they would have let their owl rest after a hard week’s worth of work. Weekend post most often meant that whatever had been sent was of utter importance. Dumbledore narrowed his eyes as he followed the bird until it settled on the table in front of a certain redhead that had been one to cause Albus’ already grey hair to thin significantly over the last week.

He watched Ronald Weasley take the letter from the owl before he patted and fed the bird with an almost emotionless expression on his face. It irritated him to no end that the Weasley boy had all but become unreadable since his change in houses. Albus had always prided himself on being proficient in seeing what others wanted to be hidden. Before he’d been able to read the youngest Weasley boy with a single glance, no mind magic needed, now the infuriating little snake was as expressionless as the gargoyle statues watching the entrance to his office. He had no way of knowing what Ronald Weasley was thinking or feeling at any given moment, it left him feeling perturbed and impatient.

What was making him see absolute red was how all the time and hard groundwork he’d meticulously laid out on Ronald over the better part of a decade was as if blown away. All of Ronald’s Gryffindor traits had vanished as if someone had cast an Evanesco. Albus had studied him and he had been more than a little disturbed as he’d witnessed the new Slytehrin. If he hadn’t known better he would have thought that Ronald had always been in Slytherin, he fit right in with that ignominious lot. At this point he would not have been surprised if it turned out someone was impersonating Weasley, it made more sense than the complete change in personality. On the other hand, Dumbledore had been well aware of the fact that Ronald had had darkness within him all along.

This scenario was the worst possible outcome, he would have preferred it if the Weasley Gryffindor turned Slytherin had been belittled and even assaulted by his new housemates. It was no good that he had been accepted and integrated so well. He wasn’t supposed to be there and act as if he was one of them without pause. Albus had always had big plans for him, now all of that was ruined beyond repair.

Dumbledore breathed heavily through his nose, he had to calm down or he would draw attention to himself. It wouldn’t do if he made other staff members wonder if something was amiss. It was just that he’d been certain that he had done what was needed, the first few years of his schooling had been so very promising. He’d set it all in motion many years before the boys would even start attending Hogwarts. He had thought nothing could go wrong, now every single plan he’d made was crumbling around him and it was making him want to go ballistic.

Dumbledore closed his eyes and thought back to how he’d taken precautions that were certainly immoral and even toed the line of illegal to make sure that Ronald Weasley and any other siblings that may have darkness lurking inside them would stay on the right path. The Weasleys had been the first of several families which he had manipulated into doing the only right thing.

Most families, even those basked in light, would at some point produce a weed. Dumbledore knew he wouldn’t be able to convince any parent to remove those little weeds entirely, even if that would have been most desirable. Luckily he had come up with ways to make parents want to groom the weeds into something resembling a flower. Dumbledore had always been aware that the groomed flowers were fake and made out of synthesised matter instead of real petals, before Ronald the manufactured flowers had never reverted back into a pesky inconvenient little weed which he’d wished had been eliminated a long time ago.

His lips twisted in displeasure, if there was one family that would end up with a weed infestation that wouldn’t give in long term, it was the Weasleys. He’d needed them to be his all-light family, he’d been aware that it would take a great deal on his part to achieve his goals. The Weasleys had always been trouble, he’d tried to steer them right but it was apparent he’d failed somewhere along the way.

He thought back to his conversation with Arthur and Molly almost eight years ago now. It had taken some convincing but towards the end of their little talk he’d been successful in getting them to agree that it was what had to be done.

***

The sun was shining and the birds were twittering merrily as Albus was making his way towards the ruckle of a house that belonged to the Weasley family. Sweat was shining on his brow as the sun was shining mercilessly down on his deep purple robes, he regretted not taking the light yellow robe instead that morning. He cast another cooling charm and kept going up the long winding path.

He had more pressing matters to concern himself with than the warm weather. After Lord Voldemort’s defeat, he’d been fast to place the Potter boy with his magic-hating muggle relatives to make him ignorant and easily shaped when he reached school age. The next step of his grand plan was to find the perfect light family to take him under their wing when the time was right. He needed someone from a light family to be set up to be the Potter boy’s best friend.

The Weasleys were the perfect family, the entire family was made up of Gryffindors for as long as could be remembered and the family was muggle-loving blood traitors in the eyes of the dark. They were loyal to the cause of the light and had fought graciously in the first war. Molly’s brothers had even been killed in the process, not that it was that great of a loss. They may have been fighting for the light side, even so Fabian and Gideon both had dark cores.

Albus was therefore concerned that the dark side of the Prewett DNA would interfere and make some of the Weasley children have dark leanings as well. They couldn’t have that, he needed to assure himself that the line of light Gryffindor-Weasleys would continue. He needed their youngest son born only months before Potter to become the light friend helping Harry as not only a best friend and confidant but his second in command. Someone who would be easily manipulated to do Dumbledore’s bidding.

Albus smiled as he watched the oldest Weasley boys, home on school break, play in the garden outside the slightly leaning house. He’d lucked out when it turned out that both William and Charles had light magical leanings which had helped them end up in Gryffindor. Fate had been on his side, now it was up to him to change fate, not an easy task but doable for someone as powerful as him. Albus Dumbledore was not one to shy away from any task, he was the most powerful light wizard for a reason.

He knocked on the door before opening it, without being let in. Molly and Arthur wouldn’t mind, they looked up to him and would always welcome him in their home with open arms. He regretted opening the door the moment he stepped over the threshold as a small explosion sounded through the house and he was covered in a cloud of metallic shimmering blue dust.

Albus sneezed and was surprised to see a cloud of sparkling dust come out of his nose, he also lifted a couple of inches off the ground for a few seconds. He looked up to see two identical boys looking at him with wide eyes, “it worked Forge, it worked,” one of the boys exclaimed as he blinked up at him in excited wonder. Albus snorted in annoyance and was beyond miffed to realise even that made a small puff of blue dust appear and his feet to just leave the ground.

The twin on the right put up his hand for a high-five, which was enthusiastically met. “A shame the old man set it off, mum will kill us for pranking a visitor,” the one who had spoken before said a bit dejectedly. Dumbledore looked between the two unsure of what to do next, he couldn’t get angry at the twin children, he needed to be seen as a grandfatherly figure and not a grumpy old man that couldn’t take a joke in stride.

Before he had time to say anything the second twin nodded and looked around them as if assessing if they would be able to escape, “let’s run for it,” the first twin nodded and they sprinted around Albus and out of the front door, over their shoulders they shouted simultaneously, “Sorry Mr. Old Man, " then they were gone. Albus shook his head, those two were trouble and he was glad he had decided to make this trip.

Seconds later Molly appeared with a little girl holding her hand, “what’s the ruckus? Oh Albus, I didn’t know you’d come to visit, I hope you’re hungry as lunch is soon ready to be put on the table.” As she spoke Molly had given Albus a one-armed hug which made him let out another sneeze full of pixie dust.

Molly frowned and looked over to two of her other children playing chess in the adjacent living room. The older of the two was shaking his head with a disapproving frown, “the twins are at it again mum, I believe they have mixed some of the sneezing powder Bill foolishly brought them from Zonko’s with pure pixie dust that they probably collected from the forest beyond the corn fields. Headmaster Dumbledore was unfortunate enough to open the door only for the twin’s concoction to fall all over him, apparently it causes its victim to sneeze blue dust and levitate.”

Dumbledore raised an eyebrow and watched as the young eloquent man, who he knew was to start at Hogwarts the coming fall, took a deep breath before he continued. Albus thought a snitch who would be fast to rat out others could be very useful, he could use Percy Weasley in the coming years. If anyone did anything untoward or against the rules Percy would surely tell authority especially if prompted, this was most fortunate.

“The twins’ behaviour is escalating mum, you have to discipline them better. They are embarrassing me in front of my future headmaster. They are a disgrace to the entire family, I’m very sorry for the inconvenience Headmaster Dumbledore.” Albus smiled at the boy on the couch who looked close to having a nervous breakdown and nodded his head in acknowledgement, “not to worry young man, I know you are not to be blamed for your brothers’ actions.”

Percy let out a relieved breath and thanked him profusely as Molly started muttering about how she would make Fred and George scrub pans for months to come. Albus studied the younger of the boys playing chess, the one destined to become Harry Potter’s best friend. He was disturbed to see the youngster sneakily move a few of the pieces on the board around while Percy was distracted ratting out his twin brothers to their mother.

Cheating was not very honourable and not something Albus wanted to see in Ronald. He pinched his lips together, he hoped he wasn’t too late in making this visit. There seemed to already be something quite not right with that boy. They needed to ensure he would turn out like they wanted him to, they needed to squash any dark or Slytherin tendencies in the bud before they could take root and truly flourish.

He turned back to Molly, “don’t be too hard on your boys Molly, they are just children after all. Pixie dust won’t kill anyone.” His words were jovial but on the inside he was irritated, he was not looking forward to those two starting Hogwarts. He was sure they would make his life a living hell. Even so, he needed them at his school, he couldn’t let personal dislike interfere, the twins were a part of his all-light family as much as the rest of them.

“I swear those two are the reason for my already greying hair,” Molly sighed but her smile was fond all the same. Dumbledore chuckled as if in agreement, in all honesty though he wasn’t very fond of children and even less so of the rebel sort like the Weasley twins. It was probably a bit ironic as he was the headmaster of a boarding school. It was a necessary evil to surround himself with the children, sometimes you had to make sacrifices for the greater good.

“Is Arthur home? I wanted to talk to you both about something, it’s rather pressing I’m afraid.” Molly nodded and excused herself to get Arthur who was apparently out tinkering with some odd muggle device in his shed. Albus would never understand that man’s fascination with anything muggle, each for their own he supposed. As long as he agreed to Albus’ plans, his little side hobby was of no concern to him.

From the living room, he heard a childish voice proclaim “checkmate” with an air of satisfaction and superiority. It was followed by a groan and a demand for a rematch. Albus closed his eyes feeling his determination strengthen, he needed to stop this before it became a real problem. Young Ronald had not only cheated and won the chess game but he’d been cunning enough to get away with it and not get caught in the process.

As Molly came back with Arthur in tow they headed to the study after Molly put status charms on the simmering pots of food on the stove and left Ginevra to play with her older brothers. “Albus old friend, what a pleasure,” Arthur said with a big smile, he had grease all over his cheek. Dumbledore took a deep breath and gave him a strained smile back, he had to make his pitch then he could get out of this house that resembled a circus more than a family home.

Albus sighed to display how very troubled and sincerely apologetic he was for what he was about to say, “I wish I came with better news, our world is closing in on another war. I’m especially concerned for the safety of the children, particularly those that come from dark families.”

Molly had a hand in front of her chest, she was a mother through and through with a big bleeding heart. He planned to use that to convince her to do what he pleased. Mention the safety of children and she was all but putty in your hands, to be shaped in any way you wanted. “Those poor babies, they have done nothing to deserve being put in the middle of a war.” Dumbledore nodded even if he disagreed, the dark children from dark families needed to be wiped away just like their parents. Evil breed evil, it was as simple as that.

Arthur was frowning, “I sympathise but what does that have to do with us?” Dumbledore smiled to himself wondering if Molly had ever shared this piece of information with her husband. “Dark leanings tend to have a genetic component, with Molly’s brothers having a dark core I’m concerned it may be passed down to some of your children Arthur.” He had to hold in a snort, which would without doubt have made blue dust sprout from his nostrils, it was amusing to see Arthur’s reactions, he had most definitely not been aware of the dark side of the Prewett family.

Molly looked ashamed, Dumbledore decided to lessen the blow a little. He didn’t want to make them distressed after all. “I know your brothers’ were good people Molly, they fought for the Order and were killed because of it. The fact still stands though that they were drawn to dark magic and I want to protect your children from being exposed to such dangers and evil influences.”

Arthur looked a bit shaken as he looked between Molly and Albus, he knew Arthur was prone to be more against the dark than his wife. “How would we do that?” Albus smiled, this was almost too easy, he liked a challenge. He was sure they would do anything to protect their many children, even if it meant taking away their own free will. “If any of your children get accepted to Durmstrang don’t let them have the choice of going there, don’t even let them know they have darkness within them.”

Molly was frowning clearly disturbed by his suggestion, “ but that’s not right, you can’t ask that of us Albus. My brothers were dark wizards and as you say they were good people. Being dark didn’t make them evil. I will love my children either way and they have the right to know,” Albus nodded placatingly, he was ready for Molly to react in this way. He knew she loved her children unconditionally, to the point where it could cloud her judgement and make her blind to what really mattered in the bigger scheme of things.

He laid his wrinkled hand on Molly’s knee, she looked at him with uncertain coffee-brown eyes. “I know you do Molly. That’s not what concerns me. People would treat your children differently if it was made known that they were dark, they would be afraid of them and accuse them of awful things.” He silently added, and most importantly your family couldn’t be used as the poster child for the light.

Molly was on the verge of coming up with another protest, Albus didn’t want to argue more than necessary he needed their cooperation. He would have to use what he knew would be a deciding factor, the feud between the Weasleys and Malfoys. “Lucius Malfoy has a son the same age as your youngest boy Ronald, a boy that is a spitting image of his father. He is sure to be just as dark and malicious. A true Slytherin scum just like Lucius.” He was satisfied to see Arthur’s interest picked, nothing angered the otherwise timid man more than mentioning Lucius Malfoy.

“I would hate to even imagine your son being put on a path with the potential of getting involved with someone like him. I know you want a different future for Ronald. Raise him and his brothers and sister right and he will be a Gryffindor and on the side of the light no matter what. Genetics play a role but so do environmental factors, you have the opportunity to save your children from a fate worse than death itself.” That would surely convince Arthur and he would be able to talk sense into Molly, his work was done here.

***

Dumbledore felt his nose itch at the mere memory of that day, he’d sneezed blue dust for a month due to that blasted powder mix. His first but sadly not last encounter with a Weasley twins prank.

He balled his fists under the table with barely held in anger as he watched Ronald say something to Draco Malfoy which made the blond duck his head to hide a smile. Since the youngest Weasley boy had joined Slytherin the Malfoy heir had changed, he seemed happier and less aristocratic, Dumbledore was yet to decide what to make of it. If it was something he could somehow use for selfish gain.

The thing was that he didn’t want the Slytherins to find their place in his school, they were all misfits who didn’t belong. Dumbledore would gladly have expelled every single one of them if he had thought that he would be able to get away with it. If possible he would have prohibited dark students altogether. For now, Hogwarts unfortunately had to stay a school open for everyone with magic abilities.

It was infuriating to see the very thing he’d warned the Weasleys about happen right in front of his eyes even with the precautions they had taken. He’d been able to convince Molly and Arthur to steer Ronald towards the light, in the end, it seemed to not have made much of a difference. The only good thing Albus could find in the closeness between the Weasley and Malfoy was that it seemed to be driving Harry Potter up the walls. He was shooting Weasley daggers from across the hall from where he was sitting beside Finnigan.

Seamus Finnigan was another bright spot in his otherwise gloomy reality, he hadn’t even had to interfere. Finnigan had taken it upon himself to distance not only himself but the whole of Gryffindor house from Weasley, he didn’t hesitate to tell everyone how traitorous his actions had been and that a Slytherin could never be trusted.

He was overjoyed to see that Seamus had seamlessly taken Ronald Weasley’s place and was influencing Potter beautifully. Finnigan may not be from a well-known light-rooted family but that mattered less than Harry having a strong-willed and impassionate companion that hated on all things dark and encouraged Harry to do the same. He was happy to see that some things still worked themselves out on their own even with unplanned setbacks.

He suddenly noticed how Finnigan was all but holding Potter back as the boy looked ready to storm over to the Slytherin table to confront Weasley in obvious anger. Something had pushed Potter closer to the breaking point when it came to Weasley. He took a closer look at the Slytherin table to try to figure out what had angered him to such an extent.

The grey owl was about to take off after Malfoy of all people patted it affectionately and gave it yet another treat from the breakfast offerings. Suddenly Albus realised that he recognised the owl in question, he even knew who it belonged to. Like him, Potter must have realised who had sent his previous friend a letter, and at Ron’s less than hostile response he had drawn the conclusion that he was in contact and on good terms with one Percy Weasley.

Dumbledore was less than pleased about this development, he started tapping his foot under the table restlessly. He understood Harry’s volatile reaction, Percy was deep within the Ministry and had been one of many to paint Harry out to be a fame-seeking liar. Percy had been harmless in the clutches of the Ministry but Dumbledore didn’t trust the younger Weasley not to use his brother in his quest to dabble in the dark while being up to no good. A dark wizard could very easily corrupt one from the light. Percy had his weaknesses but when utilised correctly he possessed knowledge and connections that could be invaluable. Ronald Weasley wasn’t just lost to him, he now presented a serious threat to everything he’d built.

Dumbledore didn’t want or need Percy Weasley to join enemy lines, that could turn out quite disastrous for him and his allies. He would have to somehow stop a friendly development to form between the two brothers. He moved his leg too viciously and rattled the table in the process. He was frustrated, he needed to read that letter or get access to Weasley’s mind, both of those things were however far out of his reach. He supposed that he could request Ronald to join him for a chat but knew the Slytherin Weasley would surely slither his way out of answering a single one of his many questions. That didn’t leave him with many options to get the answers he sought.

If he was lucky Finningan and Potter would confront Weasley soon and do some serious damage to the once-flower-turned-weed, he would be lenient in punishing the students doing his dirty work. Weasley had to be stopped the crux of the problem was that he couldn’t do it himself without blowing his cover, his hands were tied.

“Is something the matter Albus? Ya haven’t eaten a thing and ya seem rather unsettled this morning”, Minevra asked in evident concern. Albus tried to give her a reassuring smile which felt more like a grimace but seemed to still do the trick. He draw in a breath and shrugged to make it seem less significant, “nothing to worry about dear, I’m just a bit troubled about the Potter Weasley hostility.” He was lying through his teeth but knew it would get Minevra going, she often harped about unity and the importance of a school environment free of violence and bullying. She may love Gryffindor House but she didn’t show blatant favouritism like some of the other teachers, she was harsh but fair.

“I’m ashamed for the behaviour shown towards Weasley from some of me lions Albus, maybe we should interfere before the situation gets out of hand.” Dumbledore shook his head resolutely, “I think it’s best we just let it run its course Minevra, the Gryffindor-Slytherin rivalry has always been a healthy part of Hogwarts after all. Either they find a way to cohabitate in harmony or they will simply be schoolyard enemies from now on out.”

Minerva sighed but didn’t disagree, even if it was clear that she was not convinced that letting the teenagers resolve this on their own was the best solution. “At least Mr Weasley seems to have found his footing in Slytherin, right Severus.” Severus made a noise of agreement in the back of his throat and gave his opinion, “it’s definitely going better than anyone could have expected.” Dumbledore stewed in the fact that it seemed as if everyone on staff thought that this was a good thing.

Dumbledore was fed up and decided to take his breakfast alone in his office instead, as he left the Great Hall he realised that most of the Slytherin fifth-year students were leaving as well en masse. Ronald Weasley with the letter from his brother in his hand was leading the way towards the dungeons.

This made Dumbledore stomp out of the hall and into his office practically seething. Seeing Weasley not only accepted but seemingly in charge of the other Slytherins was the last thing he needed. He was enraged and not thinking clearly, he was letting his magic crackle and before he knew it everything made of glass in the office had shattered into a million pieces. Weasley was trouble and he had to be stopped one way or another.

He decided to summon one of the Hogwarts house elves, even if they had done nothing wrong he could scream at them and let off some steam that way. When he left his office again for lunch he had to act unbothered and grandfatherly anew. He was angry and frustrated about recent developments but he couldn’t let those emotions get the best of him. He had to keep his eyes on the price, nothing would stop him from achieving his end goal of a light victory.

Chapter Text

Chapter 19: The Head of the Serpent

Ron felt powerful as he with confident steps led the way towards the dungeons after they’d made a show of leaving the Great Hall in one fell swoop as a group. It was a good and satisfying feeling to be the one which the others looked up to for answers, he liked being the person who had information that other people wanted. It gave him leverage which he could use to gain something even more valuable, he now more than ever understood how knowledge was power. He already enjoyed being the leader of their group, even if it wasn’t official yet he had somehow naturally fallen into the role.

However, being a good leader wouldn’t be easy. Ron was well aware that he would have to be careful to not let the power get to his head. He didn’t want to be anything like the leaders he had encountered in his life so far, he had no actual role model to look up to. He would have to make his own path, lead by example instead of following in other people’s footsteps.

He would strive to be the opposite of both Dumbledore and Voldemort. They were terrible leaders that had never actually listened to their people, they only saw others in their ranks as a headcount in an army, disposable or replaceable robots instead of actual individuals with a beating heart. Ron would never make that mistake, he would not be egotistical and only have his best interest at heart. Instead, he would be a caring and honest head of the operation. A man of his people. They would be in this together, every one as important as the next.

It was pathetic how the leader of the so-called light side was treating the people loyal to him, how Dumbledore had somehow convinced people to do whatever twisted thing he wanted. Claiming it was for the greater good, for Dumbledore himself maybe but not for their world as a whole or for magic herself.

Dumbledore was insidious in a way that made him able to subtly but effectively manipulate people around him to turn against the dark. He used fear of the unknown and the mistakes of a few to his advantage. In a way that was more dangerous than the obviously evil dark lord, Dumbledore was someone who made himself out to be one of the good guys, fighting for a better tomorrow. Even if that was far from the actual truth he had most people fooled, he was very skilled in his deception.

Voldemort was the opposite, he didn’t try to mask any of his hate or his quest for death and destruction. He was a dictator that used fear for his inhumane tactics, threats and corporal punishment as his way of controlling his men. He had never cared for them only for what they could give him. The death eaters were loyal to him because they had no other choice, if they didn’t do as they were told they would face their lord’s Cruciatus or worse, their family would. Ron couldn’t imagine that many people wanted to be a servant to the dark lord, except maybe those mentally insane like Draco’s aunt Bellatrix or that pitiful coward of a rat Pettigrew.

It was just that defecting or refusing to join wasn’t an option for some. Along the way maybe they would be able to provide a side for those that had gotten stuck in Voldemort’s clutches without seeing a way out. They could provide an escape. Hearing how Draco had thought that he would have to serve under Voldemort had made him realise how there were many more like him, some that had already fallen into the arms of the enemy. Saving his Slytherin classmates from a fate worse than death was a priority but Ron wanted to do more and reach everyone that was in need of his help.

Ron shivered, not only because the temperature had dropped slightly as they descended the stairs. He wanted to be able to do more and he wished he could have done it yesterday, he felt a strong urge to help the people that had been forced without a choice and who didn’t deserve to be stuck in a lose-lose situation without a way out, as if being hit by the wall-trapping spell. He knew he couldn’t help them yet but it would be one of his most important long-term goals moving forward.

He was determined to be a good leader that had people on his side because they wanted to be, not because they had been tricked or made to join out of fear or family obligation. He would invest trust and honesty in his ranks. They were friends first and foremost, that was important to never lose sight of.

“Bis vincit qui se vincit,” Ron said the password quietly but confidently, he had to shake his head at the phrase that Snape had chosen as the latest Slytherin password. He had asked Draco about the meaning of the words and had been informed that it was Latin meaning, “they who prevail over themselves are twice victorious”.

To Ron Snape was a mystery most of the time, he mostly left them to their own devices and would only intervene if truly necessary or reluctantly when a student asked for his help. Ron had a strong gut instinct that was telling him that Snape gave them lessons in life even when physically absent. The password was really good advice, something he would do better to remember.

He had to stay focused and not lose sight of what was important, he had to stay above even himself and then he would be twice victorious. They all would. Dumbledore and Voldemort had both failed at prevailing over themselves to see the bigger picture, which meant that they would be defeated in due time. They would fall because of their oversight of the selfish greed of lonesome power in human nature.

Ron looked around the common room, fortunately it was almost deserted with only one group of students sitting in the leather armchairs by the lit fire, it seemed as if most people were still at breakfast or sleeping in. It made sense, after all they had left rather abruptly after he had skimmed the letter.

Ron smirked, he wanted to be a good leader and all that truly but he wouldn’t pass up on the golden opportunity presented to him. He revelled in getting to use his newfound position to his advantage just this once. He tried to conjure the icy glare of entitled disdain and superiority he’d seen Draco make dozens of times over the years, he squared his shoulders and looked down his nose at the students sitting around the fireplace with cold narrowed eyes. He almost broke character when one of the third year’s eyes widened as she spotted Ron and his group, she hastily alerted her friends and they all scrambled to gather their things and get far away from them. They all but ran almost falling over themselves as they made their way towards the dorms as if they had firecrackers stuffed up their arses.

“I’m impressed Weasley, you didn’t even have to open that big mouth of yours,” it was clear that his little display had in the very least been impressive to Zabini. Ron wasn’t proud to admit that it felt good being able to make people scatter like frightened little mice only from his pointed look, he hadn’t even had to say a single word.

He couldn’t deny that it was beyond exciting to feel superior like that, it was better than the effects of any potion he’d ever taken or the fabricated euphoria induced by magic alone. Using one’s power made him feel an intoxicating rush, it was the sort of high he didn’t want to ever come down from, it was utterly addictive.

A gentle hand was placed on his arm, it dragged him back down to earth and he turned around only to be faced with Draco’s questioning eyes and his beautiful features being marred with a deep frown, unlike Zabini it was clear that he was far from impressed by Ron’s behaviour. “Ron, was that really necessary? You don’t want people to fear you, I would know.” Ron felt a pang of hurt in his chest at Draco’s forlorn expression, he could see how the blond was irrevocably hurt by having alienated a lot of people by being the feared ice prince of Slytherin.

Ron decided that he would make sure to apologise to the younger students when an opportunity arose, Draco was right. To be twice victorious he had to refrain from seeking that addictive power high which could make him lose sight of who he was and what he wanted to achieve, that was how he would prevail over himself.

“Draco don’t be silly, of course it was necessary. We needed privacy, Ron made that happen.” Parkinson rolled her eyes as she sat down in one of the armchairs with an impatient air around her. Even if Ron knew it hadn’t been nice, he did agree that the situation had warranted his earlier actions. Just this once, he reminded himself.

They all sat down, the fire licking the logs with the sizzling from the hearth being the only sound in the entire common room. Ron basked in having all eyes on him, having them all waiting impatiently for him to speak. He could get used to this. He wanted to share what had been in Percy’s letter and talk it through with his friends, however he was more cautious than to risk it all, he wouldn’t without reassurance lay all his cards on the table. It would be unwise to trust them so easily, even if he thought they were trustworthy he had still only known them for a week. He needed more than their words of loyalty to let them in on his plans.

He decided there would have to be an exchange of information, a secret for a secret. He wanted reassurance before he shared any sensitive information. “What on earth was in that letter Weasley? Did anyone else notice how both Dumbledore and Potter seemed on the verge of combusting?” Greengrass inquired with barely held-back eagerness, Ron had missed Dumbledore’s reaction as well as those over at the Gryffindor table as he had been preoccupied with reading the letter. Hearing how it had angered the headmaster and his former friend made him amused, he was sure Percy would like to know that piece of information as well.

“I tried to read the letter over his shoulder, it was like trying to read gobbledygook.” Ron laughed and turned to an obviously frustrated Nott, “suits you right for sneaking glances at others’ mail, Percy followed my example and used a blood seal to keep you nosy Slytherins from reading my letter.” Zabini grinned as he looked even more impressed than before, even as he patted Nott on the shoulder in a somewhat patronising sympathy.

Ron looked at all of the people around him to make them understand that this was serious, no time for jokes. “I want to share the contents of my letter, I do. However, I want some reassurance that you are trustworthy, tell me a personal secret that could have a great impact on your life if it ended up in the hands of the wrong people.” This was like a test, if they didn’t feel like sharing it meant that they didn’t trust him or that their loyalties lay elsewhere. He couldn’t be a good leader without a strong foundation built on unconditional trust, the trust had to go both ways.

There was only one person in the room which he was absolutely certain was on his side at the moment, he already knew Draco’s secrets. He and Draco trusted each other wholeheartedly and Ron knew they would both die for the other. He needed that kind of trust between them all.

The others were all looking at each other as if silently debating the pros and cons of sharing their deepest darkest secrets. Ron held his breath as no one said anything for what felt like a small eternity. After a long tense outdrawn moment, Zabini nodded at Nott who got up and made his way over to Ron. He frowned at the hand being stretched out towards him to shake, a hand in friendship?

Ron took Nott’s hand in his and they shook as if they had just met each other for the first time, “I’m Fior, nice to make your acquaintance Ronald Weasley.” Ron blinked, he wasn’t actually sure of what was Nott’s first name, however he was absolutely certain that it wasn’t Fior. The Nott heir had always been a quiet but ambitious student, before Ron became a Slytherin they had never spoken so he’d never bothered to learn his given name. Fior must have seen his confusion because he nodded, “it’s a chosen name, I’m genderfluid.”

Ron let out a relieved breath and smiled as he realised that this was the secret Nott, no Fior, had chosen to reveal to him. It was a big secret in the sense that it was something he was sure Fior’s father would never accept or approve of, something that would probably even be ground for disownment.

Fior’s shoulders relaxed and they let out a nervous breath of their own before they gave him a tentative smile in return, “it’s a beautiful name, does it mean anything?” He had never thought much about it before but now he realised there had been signs. Even if Fior was only now sharing his gender identity they had not suppressed themselves entirely in Ron’s presence.

Some evenings he had seen Fior wearing dark nail polish or even high-heeled shoes, he had never thought anything of it. The way they wore their clothes or hair varied from day to day. Sometimes it was more traditionally thought of as feminine and other times more masculine or neutral in expression. Some nights the dark-haired student was absent from the boys’ dorm. When outside of Slytherin however Fior always presented as a boy, Ron felt sorry for them. It couldn’t be easy to have to pretend to be someone you were not.

“I came up with the name actually, only the best for il mio fior. Naturally it means flower in Italian.” Zabini looked all cocksure of himself and Ron decided he needed to be taken down a peg or two, “I’m sorry, was I talking to you Zabini? No, I didn’t think so.” Zabini glared at him and Ron smirked in return, especially when Fior let out a laugh clearly in agreement with Ron even over Zabini.

“It also means “true” in Scottish Gaelic, I want to someday be true to myself completely. I want to bloom for everyone and not just for Blaise and you guys.” Zabini’s glare melted away into fondness at Fior’s words, it made Ron smile and he could practically hear Draco swoon beside him. Draco was soft like that and Ron adored him for it.

Fior chuckled and winked at Zabini, “please don’t listen to my ridiculous boyfriend over there, he can’t take all the credit for Fior, it was a joint effort.” Ron felt stupid for not having realised that they were a couple before now. He should have known, it seemed as if even with being Slytherin now, the human connection and romantic interests would keep eluding him. It was unfortunate, he would simply need such things to be spelt out for him even in the future.

Ron was happy for them and he could see how they fit together, just different enough to compliment and lift each other up. Ron himself was unsure of his own sexuality, he hadn’t really thought hard about it before that very moment.

He knew he wasn’t gay. He had been affected by the Veelas at the World Cup last year after all. He also knew he wasn’t straight as he’d had a misplaced celebrity crush on Viktor Krum and now he had feelings for Draco that went deeper than friendship. He wasn’t sure if that made him bisexual, pansexual or something else. He wasn’t sure it mattered, he wasn’t big on labels.

He remembered when he was eight and Percy had sat the entire family down for a lecture. Percy known for reading and doing research had somehow come over a book about sexuality and gender visiting the library one summer. After reading the book he’d felt the need to share his newfound expertise on the subject by having a chat in the living room. Attendance had been mandatory.

When Percy had started by saying how boys could like boys and girls could like girls in that way, the twins had been their normal infuriating selves as they started pestering him about how they thought this meant that Percy had something personal to tell them.

Ron remembered it vividly because it was one of only a handful of times in which Percy had become practically incensed and had gone off on the twins without holding anything back. He’d told them how this was no joking matter and that they needed to learn to respect other people and their privacy. Seeing their brother so worked up had actually subdued the twins for the rest of the day, they had even looked slightly guilty for their behaviour.

Ron wasn’t sure why Percy had felt the need to sit them all down that day, all the same he’s been grateful for it in the years to come. It had helped him understand and accept other people as well as himself. He thought the biggest problem was when people didn’t know enough to see things clearly. A lack of knowledge led to a lack of understanding. Ignorance was most often rooted in fear of what was different and unknown to a lot of people.

“What pronouns do you prefer, is they/them okay?” Fior smiled and nodded, “yeah, with neutral terms you can never go wrong. Blaise is the only one who can always tell what mindset I’m in.” They shared a look and fond smiles full of adoration, Salazar Ron wondered how he could have been that blind.

Fior’s expression changed as they looked back at Ron with a crestfallen and defeated look in their eyes, “I hate to have to remind you that you will have to always use he/him and call me Nott in public. It kills me but I can’t risk anything getting back to my father.”

Ron frowned but nodded in understanding, it was depressing and unfair how some people had to be someone they were not. It was a completely different type of secret but in a way it was still quite similar to Draco’s situation. Both he and Fior had to act differently and pretend to be different people in public for fear of being disowned and left with nothing by their parents if their truth came out.

He needed to do this for his friends, by being a choice and leading a resistance he wasn’t just saving them from having to serve under Voldemort, he would also figure out a way for them to be able to always be themselves. That was another very important goal for him as their true leader.

“Talking about chosen names. Weasley, are you awfully attached to the name Ronald? It’s not very Slytherin you know, I mean no offence.” Parkinson asked with clear enthusiasm, it was obvious that she had something planned and was not asking out of mere curiosity. Ron shrugged, he wasn’t thrilled about his given name to be perfectly honest, he had never before considered that he could decide to ditch it for something better.

Sometimes he wondered if his parents had used all their favourite names on his brothers before him, it would mean that they had simply chosen something plebeian far down their list when he came along. He would have preferred being named Charles or Frederick over Ronald any day of the week.

He had looked up his name once and had been disappointed when he realised it basically meant, adviser to the ruler. He had been saddled with a name that destined him to be someone’s right-hand man. He wanted to be the leader, not the leader’s adviser, Parkinson was right. Ronald was no name for a leader.

He scowled thinking of how his middle name was even worse, Bilius was related to the word bilious which came from bile, which was directly associated with being nauseated and being seen as sickly. In itself, it was a terrible name, even more so to Ron because it had been passed down to him from one of his dead uncles. An uncle that had been ill-tempered and had been infamously known for his hotheadedness and being off the rocker. He had been eccentric and inappropriately indecent at the best of times. Uncle Bilius had a personality as far from a Slytherin that you could get and Ron didn’t like to be associated with him for that reason alone.

He gave Parkinson a look telling her exactly what he thought on the subject, her eyes sparkled with recognition and elation, “I have the perfect name in mind for you, what do you think about Rastaban?” Ron liked how it still started with an R and maybe he could even have the nickname Ran if he so wished. It was very different from Ronald but yet not so distant at the same time.

Before he could answer Parkinson Draco gasped beside him, “oh Pansy, it’s perfect,” to which Parkinson stood up and bowed her head with a cheeky little wink in Draco’s direction. Zabini shook his head, “way to be subtle Pansy, we said not to push them remember. I have to admit that the meaning is rather genius, I guess I have to give you that.”

Greengrass rolled her eyes at Zabini as Fior kissed his cheek, “I think it’s romantic, they probably need a little push, I for one can’t take all the pining.” Ron wasn’t following along with the conversation, he must have missed something vital. Everyone but him seemed to know why Rastaban was the perfect name for him, it was endlessly frustrating to be talked over and left out of the loop.

He turned to Draco who was blushing and biting his lip adorably, “why is Rastaban the perfect name for me Dragon?” Draco’s blush intensified and he cursed internally at having called Draco “Dragon” in front of the others. “Well, as is tradition with many other names, especially within long-established wizarding families Rastaban is also the name of a star.” Draco swallowed and looked down as if he was afraid Ron would not like the next part of his explanation, “Rastaban is a star in the constellation of Draco.”

Ron smiled widely, Zabini was right Parkinson was a genius. Even if this was meddling on their part, he didn’t care. Apparently, the others knew he had a thing for Draco or they wouldn’t have suggested the name. Ron was glad that they were better at reading the signs than he was. He had always been rather rubbish at astrology so it was no surprise that he hadn’t known the significance of Rastaban in relation to Draco.

He grabbed Draco’s hand which made Draco look back up at him, “I love it, I would literally be a part of you. It truly is perfect for me, for us.” Draco nodded and Ron felt closer to Draco than he ever had before. He decided that he would show Draco just how much this meant to him when they had true privacy. He didn’t want to risk having Zabini catcalling them or something equally as embarrassing, he knew they would never get to live it down.

“Don’t forget the meaning of the name, Rastaban literally means “the serpent’s head”, the symbolic is fitting of any Slytherin,” Fior informed them all enthusiastically. Rastaban smiled as he turned to the others after he squeezed Draco’s hand, it was perfect in more ways than he could have ever imagined. The head of the serpent, the leader of Slytherin. That was him, Rastaban was his new name. It was both fitting of a Slytherin leader as well as for Draco Malfoy’s partner.

Ronald was the old hotheaded Gryffindor him that had been conditioned to be Potter’s second in command, Rastaban was the new strategically gifted Slytherin him that was destined to lead the rest of the serpents. Rastaban was the him that had found his place here in the nest of the snakes and in the arms of a badgered dragon.

Pansy, Rastaban decided to call them all by their first names from now on as it felt like the right moment to make the change, made an impatient noise before exclaiming, “I’m a genius and the love in the room is touching but I think it’s time to move on, I also have a secret to share.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 20: A Hufflepuff Heart

A lot of strong battling emotions were swirling around inside of Draco, the feelings inside his body were expanding to the point where they almost consumed him fully. He felt overwhelmed by a great fondness towards his friends, it was clear that they had all seen his growing affection towards the former Gryffindor and were more than happy for him to go for more with Ran. He could tell that his friends approved and wanted him and Rastaban to be happy together, it made his heart grow bigger in his chest.

He only wished that Ran wanted the same thing and thought of him in the same regard, only time would tell. Figuring out if his feelings were reciprocated or not had to wait, unfortunately, there were other more pressing matters taking place at that very moment.

In addition to all the feelings about his friends’ good intentions meddling, he was also feeling extremely proud of Fior. he was so proud of them for standing up and showing Ran their true identity so unapologetically and fearlessly. It had been so empowering to witness how they had stood there with their head held high while speaking their truth, it had made Draco’s eyes almost glaze over with pure emotion. Fior had been so brave and it made Draco wish he had it in him to be just as brave as his friend.

Standing up there and baring your soul like Fior had just done was scary as hell and Draco felt nervous to the point where it felt as if a family of flobberworms had taken residency inside his stomach and he wanted to vomit.

He knew Ran would not expect him to share his badger-sized secret with the other Slytherins. Even so, a part of Draco wanted to do just that even if he was afraid of his friends’ reactions to his secret. It was so exhausting to always hold a part of himself hidden from everyone and it would be beyond nice to finally be able to relax even if only around some of his year mates. To stand up there and say this is me, please accept me and love me for who I am deep down. He took a steady breath and tried to calm his racing heart, he hoped at the end of this meeting he would find the courage to be as brave as Fior had just been.

He was taken out of his inner musings by Blaise scoffing, he looked over to catch the black teen rolling his eyes in exasperation, “Pans, I hate to break it to you but wanting to go over the pond to America after we graduate is not a big enough secret.”

Pansy gave him one of her signature death stares, Draco just shook his head and smiled with incredulity. It seemed as if he hadn’t missed much more than his friends’ squabbling banter. “You insufferable diminutive prick, you would already know why it’s a big secret if you hadn’t interrupted me when I was making a pause to try to build up a little suspense.” Blaise grinned and made a flippant hand gesture as if telling her to get on with it already.

Draco was curious as to what Pansy could want to do in America. It had to be something scandalous for her to bring it up as her big secret, something unforgiving in the eyes of her family and the misguided dark side. Pansy smothered down her skirt and looked at Ran as she said with clear enthusiasm, “I have plans to study fashion in New York City at Parsons,” then she paused and smirked as she looked over at Blaise with a defiant glint in her passionate eyes, “it’s a muggle university dedicated to the fine arts and design.”

Draco blinked, he was surprised but yet not. Fashion school was perfect for Pansy and there was nothing provided in the wizarding world, not even in the wizarding district in France, in case you didn’t want to become an apprentice. He couldn’t see Pansy working under someone like Madam Malkin, making the same type of robes that had been used over centuries without ever expanding her creative vision.

Daphne was the first one to react, “oh Pansy, your style is already so good imagine what you can do after years at a designer school, you will revolutionise fashion in the wizarding world.” Pansy’s excitement could be felt in the air like sparks from a newly bonded wand, “I know, I have so many ideas. Wizarding fashion is so outdated and don’t let me start on how unsexy our clothes are, it’s like we are stuck in the Middle Ages. I want to learn the fancy, edgy and more avant-garde side of provocative muggle trends and combine them with our fabrics and spells for maximum elegance and comfort. Daph can you imagine wearing clothes with actual skin showing or with see-through fabric…”

Draco tuned them out as they started to discuss all the future possibilities of combining muggle fashion with magic. He glanced over at Ran who smiled and nodded at him in clear contentment, Draco smiled a small smile in return. He had never before heard Pansy speak of muggles as if they had something of value to her, something better than the wizard equivalent. This made him realise that they probably all thought highly of things in the muggle world, they had just never before felt safe enough to voice such an opinion in fear of it getting back to their families.

When there was a lull in their easy and comfortable conversation Ran gave them all a look before stopping on Daphne, “who’s next, Daph?” With glittering eyes, she nodded with a raised eyebrow in obvious amusement, “I have a really juicy little secret, I’m dating someone.”

Draco opened his mouth in surprise, Daphne had a boyfriend or maybe it was a girlfriend? He had never known her to date before. He looked around at the others, he felt a little better at seeing the shock on everyone’s faces, it seemed as if no one had known or even suspected Daphne was in a secret relationship.

Daphne chuckled at all their gobsmacked faces but said nothing further. Fior made an impatient noise at her silence, “you sneaky little minx, you can’t say that you’re dating someone and then not telling us who the lucky bastard is. I mean that’s just cruel.” Daphne just gave them all an innocent little shrug in response, “what’s the fun in just telling you my dirty little secret hmm, I think I’ll let you guys guess who it is instead of just giving it away.”

Daphne may be a gossip but she also liked to sometimes play mind games and keep people on their toes, Draco appreciated direct honest communication but having been around Slytherins all his life he had learned to see the enjoyment of sometimes stringing someone along and making them work for the information they wanted.

Draco thought about who could be her secret lover. He concluded that it simply being a girl wouldn’t be nearly enough, pureblood views may be intolerant in many ways but simply having a same-sex relationship was not frowned upon as such, at least not as long as you still married someone of the opposite sex and produced an heir. This meant Daphne’s secret partner must be someone who fulfilled something more frowned upon in pureblood circles.

Draco cocked his head in thought, there were two obvious factors that would be instant grounds for disownment. Either Daphne had fallen for someone who was less than pureblood or she was dating a blood traitor. It saddened Draco to be utterly certain that both of those statuses would be more than enough for her parents to turn their backs on their daughter. He knew the same could be said for him, his father would never accept his son being involved with Ran, if only because of who his parents were and what they stood for.

Blaise looked giddy with this new information of a forbidden love affair. He leaned forward eagerly, “Daphne dear, how long have you been sneaking around on us? You’re doing the dirty with a naive goody two-shoes puff or a fierce but idiotic little lion, aren’t you?” Blaise’s smirk was feral, he enjoyed the challenge of a good scandalous mystery.

Draco felt his heart sink, he’d known his friends looked down on Hufflepuffs and used them and their nature as teasing fodder and easy insults. Hell, he’d done it himself a lot over the years. It still hurt immensely to hear it so clearly and unapologetically coming from Blaise, he knew he didn’t mean that he thought that Draco was naive and weak, still he couldn’t help but take it personally anyway. It was like an emotional punch to the gut.

Draco suddenly felt a hand on his knee and looked up to see Ran give him a look of reassurance, at least he knew that Ran didn’t think any less of him for being a Hufflepuff. Ran liked him the way he was on the inside, he liked his compassion and loyal sometimes too trusting side.

“Hey, take that back Zabini, that’s very insensitive and extremely offensive to a lot of people. Some of the bravest people I know were in Hufflepuff and you know I used to be an idiotic Gryffindor myself. Even if my siblings drive me crazy most of the time they are not half bad either.” Draco felt warmth bloom in his chest at Ran standing up for him in a way that protected his secret but still showed him how he wouldn’t let anyone saying things that could hurt him go unpunished. Ran was his protector and he would fight anyone that did anything to hurt him, be it friend or foe.

Daphne also glared at Blaise in clear annoyance, “don’t be an ignorant generalist it’s very unbecoming, all Gryffindors are not idiots. For your information, I so happen to be dating one of the good ones.” It didn’t seem as if Blaise cared in the least that he had irritated his friends, he just looked victorious about getting Daphne to admit that she was in fact dating a Gryffindor.

Draco wished Blaise would be a little more considerate and not use hurt to provoke a reaction and to get the knowledge he sought. That was a reason to come clean as well, if he told them he was secretly meant to be a Hufflepuff then maybe Blaise and the others would think twice before insulting the other house. Draco at least hoped they wouldn’t say things like that when they knew they would undoubtedly hurt his feelings.

Ran suddenly groaned beside him, “Salazar please no, I hope you’re not dating one of my brothers or Merlin forbid both of them.” Draco looked over and saw Ran giving Daphne a pleading look full of dread, Draco had to bite his lip to not laugh at Ran’s obvious misery at the thought of one of their friends being involved with his brothers. The others didn’t have the same reservations and laughed openly at Ran’s predicament.

Daphne gave Ran an innocent smile that fooled no one, “I did say one of the good ones remember, your brothers have trouble written all over them. Besides, who says I’m dating a boy anyway? I’m bisexual. Your sister is single right, isn’t she Rastaban?” Draco couldn’t help but chuckle this time as Ran’s eyes widened in alarm and his face turned a sickly green colour. Ran turned to him and gave him a wounded look, clearly feeling betrayed at Draco’s amusement at his expanse.

Daphne seemed to decide that it was time to let Ran out of his misery and finally let them all in on the finer details of her secret, “all jokes aside, I’m not dating a Weasley. I’m dating a boy in your sister’s year though,” everyone seemed to hold their breath as she looked at them in warning, “I’m dating Colin Creevey.”

Just as when Pansy had let her secret out in the open the common room was airily quiet, to the extent that a swish of a wand and the following sizzle of magic would have been able to be heard. The silence was broken by Blaise letting out a surprised burst of laughter, “no way you’re having us on, you mean to say that you're dating the golden retriever puppy trapped in a wizard’s body? The twink that’s running around with that blasted camera all the time, I wouldn’t have pictured you with someone so… bubbly.” If a witch’s glare could kill like a basilisk’s, Blaise would have been no more, Daphne’s eyes were ice cold at Blaise’s criticism of her boyfriend.

Draco felt like Colin being with Daphne should have been more obvious, in retrospect it made perfect sense. Colin was one of the few Gryffindors that was on Ran’s side when he had been resorted, maybe he would have been on his side even without having a Slytherin girlfriend but it probably had helped Colin accept things quicker. Draco remembered a couple of years ago when Colin had been a fanboy of Potter, he had certainly come a long way from the naive puppy Blaise had described.

That Daphne was even dating Colin, a muggle-born Gryffindor, was saying more than any words could. You wouldn’t risk everything for someone if they didn’t mean the world to you, which meant that Daphne had to be dead serious about Colin. She wouldn’t risk it all for anything less than true love. Draco was beyond happy for her, seeing his friends find love was making his heart feel full.

Draco smiled at Daphne, “I actually sat with Colin and Dean Thomas in the library, we’re kind of friends now, I like them, they’re good guys.” He could feel himself blush at admitting he had made friends with a couple of Gryffindors, he hoped it would be taken well. Ran’s hand on his knee squeezed and Daphne gave him a blinding smile in approval.

Fior nudged Blaise’s shoulder and he sighed before looking at Daphne, Draco, and Ran with a sour grimace. “I may have been a bit unfair in my initial assessment, I know Creevey isn’t just a gullible little Gryffindor, he did stand up for Rastaban when he got resorted. I promise to give him a fair chance, puppy tendencies and all.” Draco smiled, he knew Blaise was a good person deep down inside even if his comments and behaviour could come off as harsh at times he wasn’t a bad person. It was sweet to see how Fior was a good influence on him, how they could get Blaise to see how he’d acted in the wrong and get him to apologise for his actions.

Ran let out a chuckle, “I have to admit I’m relieved that you’re not dating one of my siblings Daphny, Colin is definitely one of the good ones. I trust him like I trust you guys.”

Trust, that was what it all came down to. Draco had to trust that his friends wouldn’t leave him because of his house colours, because of the fact that he had a Hufflepuff heart. That his friends wouldn’t treat him like the Gryffindors had treated Ran. If Ran trusted them unconditionally, Draco could as well.

His hand was sweaty as he placed it on top of Ran’s on his knee, Ran looked back at him and Draco told him with his eyes and the smallest of nods that he wanted to tell the others his secret. That it was time to break out of the glass house he had built around himself, to shatter the illusion. It was time to be real.

Ran studied him and cocked his head as if asking if he was sure about this decision, Draco gave a jerky nod in reply. It was now or never, he had to do this even if he was terrified of the consequences. “You don’t have to,” Ran whispered, Draco knew that Ran didn’t expect him to do this. He was doing this, telling them, because that was what he wanted to do. He needed to do this for himself, he wanted to feel good about who he was. The other’s honesty and bravery spurred him on to do the same, to be brave.

He gave Ran a tentative smile, “I want to,” he wanted to be Draco the friendly sun-kissed and honey-coloured dragon instead of Draco the silvery ice prince of Slytherin.

He wanted to be someone with his emotions on the outside instead of a person with a cold facade keeping it all on the inside. He wanted to be a person who smiled instead of smirked, who complimented others instead of fired insults. He wanted to be someone who hugged instead of punched his way through life. He wanted people to see him for who he was, to see his Hufflepuff heart and be proud of him for it, he wanted to live as the real version of Draco and not the fake version he had played his whole life.

He felt emotional as he blinked and looked around at all of his friends, “I want to tell you something, I need you to promise me not to laugh.” If his friends took his truth as a joke or treated him differently he didn’t know if he would be able to cope. All his friends nodded at him, clearly taking the moment seriously.

Draco took a deep breath, “I don’t…” Ran entwined their fingers and Draco swallowed. He had thought about telling them before this moment but this time it would actually happen, the words would be out there in the open. He let out a breath and started over, “I’m not like you, I don’t have a cunning bone in my body.” He saw Blaise smirk in the corner of his eye and Millicent nodded at him as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. He decided to just blurt it out before he lost his nerve, “I don’t belong in Slytherin, I have a Hufflepuff heart.”

He had said the words and it felt as if time stood still for the longest of moments, he closed his eyes and wondered if the world would implode on itself because of his confession. He was overwhelmed with emotion once again, it simultaneously felt as if he had been released from a body-bind curse as well as if he was about to face a vicious boggart. He was relieved to finally be free of the burden of pretending, at the same time as he was scared of facing the judgement of his peers.

He knew that some Slytherns held Hufflepuffs in such low regard that they viewed them to be barely above squibs. Having a puff in the family was beyond shameful in some circles. He wanted to feel proud of who he was but it was hard to get there when he had heard so much hate towards his house and the people in it.

Suddenly he felt a pair of arms surround him and he relaxed in the escape of the long-limbed hug, Ran’s scent of firewood and sweet toffee was like home and Draco could easily get lost in the embrace. “I’m proud of you Dragon, I know that must have been very hard for you to say.”

Draco for maybe the first time in his life was proud of himself as well, for all the right reasons. He hadn’t done something to try to impress or please someone else, he’d done something for himself and it felt absolutely marvellous. That he had made Rastaban proud was just a bonus to his own pride. It made him feel good, he had done the right thing for himself.

Pansy hummed and Draco remembered that they had an audience and that his friends may still have a bad reaction to his news. He looked up from Ran’s shoulder, she gave him a smile and a wink before exclaiming, “oh Draco, you really thought we hadn’t figured that out by now? With a capybara as a Patronus and the awful amount of concern for other people’s emotions.” She shivered as if the idea of caring for others gave her actual chills. Draco knew she was not teasing or saying his caring nature was a bad thing, no she was simply in her twisted way saying that she was okay with him just the way he was.

Fior nodded, “you are the peacemaker in our midst, you keep us from going too far and make us able to keep a clear conscience. We have always liked that about you. You have always and will forever be one of us no matter what.” Draco couldn’t help but let out a small sniff at that.

He had never thought of it in that way before, how his Hufflepuff nature and big heart could be something desirable and could even help his Slytherin friends. That they needed and wanted him. That he had something to contribute to a bunch of cunning and ambitious snakes. Even when he had hidden parts of himself they had seen the real him and appreciated those personality traits which he had been most insecure about.

Everyone was looking at Blaise, “stop hogging my best friend Rastaban, I want a hug from my favourite badger.” Draco couldn’t help but giggle, his crush and best friend were ridiculous, even in a moment like this they seemed to be at odds with each other. He liked them bickering about his affection, it made him feel extremely loved.

Ran let him go and Draco gave him an emotional smile which was returned with a loving lopsided grin. As Draco let Blaise’s equally long arms envelop him in a hug he felt the last bit of apprehension and fear leave his body, “I know I say ignorant things sometimes mate, you’re far from naive or in any way inferior. You know I like you for who you are on the inside.” Draco nodded against the taller boy’s chest, he hadn’t actually known that. He’d needed to hear the Italian boy say it for him to believe it.

From the other side of their circle, Millicent spoke up, “you know in the animal kingdom badgers can kill and even eat a snake, it’s far from defenceless in the face of danger. I think Slytherins mock Hufflepuff house mostly out of misplaced respect and fear of what Hufflepuffs are really capable of.”

Draco smiled and uncurled himself from Blaise’s embrace, he appreciated how his friends tried to reassure him and make him see all the desirable sides of Hufflepuff. He had a lot to be proud of and for others to respect. Hufflepuffs were much more than what people made them out to be at first glance.

He smiled at them all and made a tentative joke, “don’t worry guys I won’t eat any of you, I can’t kill anything which is why I’m a vegetarian.” To his relief, everyone laughed and it was as if nothing had changed even if to Draco things were fundamentally different. He could finally be himself fully without inhibition and without fear of any repercussions. At least in the privacy of their group, the rest of the world was another matter altogether. He had to take this one step at a time he reminded himself, accepting and living authentically was a journey.

He made his way back to his place beside Ran and relaxed, not really participating in the conversation around them but listening in lazily. He was just happy to be there with people he cared for, accepted and loved for who he was.

Vince and Greg admitted to how they wanted to become muggle fighters in something called MMA. Millicent thought that they actually had a fighting chance at succeeding in that endeavour which was something that couldn’t be said for them in any kind of wizarding duel. Truthfully, Draco thought the two were more likely to accidentally injure or kill themselves in a magical duel than their opponent.

Draco wasn’t a big fan of fighting of any kind and thought it was beyond stupid to participate in anything that brutal no matter the reason. Even so, it made sense in a weird kind of way for Greg and Vince to desire such a life, especially when they admitted they wanted to be praised and glorified as kings by the muggles. They wanted to fight their way to the top to earn muggle fame and glory as well as a mountain of gold.

Draco was emotionally exhausted and somehow found himself slipping down until his head was on Ran’s lap. He started to dose off as the others started trying to get Ran to finally talk about the contents of the letter from Percy. Draco knew Ran would tell him all about it later anyway and he was just so content, warm and happy in that moment.

He fell asleep with Ran’s fingers running through his hair affectionately and the mumbling of his friends’ conversation continuing around him. He truly felt safe and happy in his own skin for maybe the first time in what felt like forever.

Chapter Text

Chapter 21: Operation Disownment

Ran absent-mindedly carded his fingers through Draco’s silky strands of blond hair as the boy in his lap slept peacefully with an almost inaudible snore. He smiled as he watched the smooth face of his infatuation and felt the small puffs of warm air against the skin of his wrist with every soft exhale by his sweet little dragon. Ran was beyond proud of him and felt a strong sense of relief now that Draco could finally let go of some worries and pressures lingering from not being able to be true to himself even among his closest friends.

The fear of rejection had been ingrained in him and it could make even the best of people paranoid and act irrationally at times. Ran knew that better than most, the fear of being abandoned and left to fend for oneself was always hard, in an act of self-preservation human beings were prone to try to adapt to their surroundings going to great lengths to fit in with one's peers. When living the lie it was often harder to see the truth in that keeping yourself hidden away was far more hurtful than any possible repercussions of embracing your true self could ever be.

The others around him were looking at him with anticipation, Ran knew they wanted to know about and discuss the contents of Percy’s letter. Ran was in no hurry though, first he wanted to address another matter altogether.

Hearing his fellow Slytherins share their secrets had made him think about possibilities moving forward. When it came down to the most important aspects of life they were all very similar, they may have different dreams and desires but the same underlying problem had stopped them all from being themselves and pursuing their ambitions.

Ran may not have ever faced the same situation in which he had to worry about being thrown out of his family home or where he had to swallow the harsh reality of potentially being expected to fight and kill for a deranged madman.

Even if he would never be forced to fight he knew people had still always expected him to just fall in line behind Dumbledore and Potter, ready to sacrifice everything for the so called light side. A lot of people wouldn’t understand that it was no better than fighting for Voldemort. They just did what they were told to do without thinking it through.

The sad truth was that a lot of people would turn their back on him for being a deserter not only of Gryffindor but the light at large, they would try to manipulate him into doing what they wanted by guilt-tripping him and use disappointment and hurt to make him see their point of view. He had fallen for their tactics for many years, thinking fighting for the light was the only option. He’d been going through the motions of life, acting the Gryffindor soldier he’d been manufactured into from a very early age.

He may not have faced the exact same obstacles and fears as his fellow Slytherins but that didn’t mean he couldn’t relate to the people around him, the people that were now looking at him for advice and guidance. He could maybe relate to his new friends more than people would ever realise.

He’d been used and abused like all the others, albeit in a different way. Some may argue that he had even had it worse in ways, he had after all been conditioned and lied to by the people around him to the point where he had suppressed his real nature and even forgotten who he was, he’d been a puppet of a person lost to expectation.

A strong feeling of resentment went through Ran’s body, Dumbledore had so many people under his spell. He had fooled people into believing they were doing good while they were aiding him in stripping their world of what magic was all about. The wizarding community of Britain was largely under the influence of Stockholm syndrome, brainwashed by how Dumbledore had used the hate and fear of the dark spurred on by Voldemort. He had used the war to get people to think that all dark magic and creatures were a threat that had to be taken down, all vile actions necessary and justifiable in the name of the greater good of course.

Ran had to concede that Dumbledore was clever in his deceit, using the momentum of hate to turn everyone against a part of magic herself and dividing the people of Britain, causing more harm than good. Voldemort had unknowable provided Dumbledore with the means to achieve silent destruction tearing their community up from the inside out. When people would start to realise everything was crumbling not only because of Voldemort it would all be too late to fix what had been systemically broken for decades. Ran had to make people realise before Dumbledore was able to take things too far, taking him down in addition to Voldemort was the only way to save the magical community as they knew it.

He had to start by making his friends see that there was a way out of captivity. He knew how it was to be a captive of his own mind, a captive of other people’s expectations and the conditioning of society. He knew how it was to behave a certain way and suppress parts of himself to please people around him and fit in with his peers.

He knew better than most how it was to be shaped into someone other than who he was destined to become. To have it predetermined by others what kind of person he would be, steered in a direction made for someone that didn’t exist but people wanted him to be. He knew all too well how it was to be held back from his full potential because he had been born to people different from himself.

He knew how awful it was to try to grow up and navigate such a confusing environment, the good news was that he thought he knew how to help his friends find the courage to not let others dictate their lives any more. He had found a way to be true to himself and he was determined to help others do the same.

It had taken him a long time but being a captive in his own mind, body, and house was now something from his past. He’d broken free and had let himself rise above what others thought him supposed to be like and what opinions and loyalties he should keep, he had started to act on his natural instincts instead of the thoughts and behaviour installed in him from a young age. He was finally becoming his own person, thinking for himself and growing into a respectable young man.

He was proof that it was doable to break out of the tank others had put you in, that it was possible to uncurl and rise to full height. Keeping a snake in captivity was more than cruel, it was inhumane. Ran shivered thinking about being trapped in a too-small space without even getting to stretch out his body or use his mind. That was not to live, it was merely existing.

Even if he hadn’t been physically restricted growing up, having thought that he had to be the golden little Gryffindor sidekick had felt like being trapped, which was why he’d always been so short-tempered, his mind void of what made him who he was born to be.

As Slytherins, they were masters of adapting to their surroundings and doing what they thought necessary to survive another day. To not challenge without knowing there was something to gain. Slytherins were not known to fight if there was no chance of winning.

Ran was determined to make them see that they didn’t have to stay captive, they could escape and still survive. They could come out of this victorious. They would not just survive but live and be truly happy. If they dared to be true to themselves they could finally be free and find happiness. That was not something achievable in captivity. Ran had eluded himself to be content and happy in his life, now he knew better. He had not known true happiness before the day of his resort.

He knew it wouldn’t be easy to convince the others to take the chance. He knew they had more to lose than he ever had. He had to make them see that they had even more to gain as well. Ran knew he could make them see that being disowned wasn’t the worst thing that could happen, far from it actually. Disownment could even be beneficial, at least if they were smart about it.

Showing people who you were was always a risky step to take, he knew that all too well. Letting his inner Slytherin come up from its slumber had come with consequences. He had lost some of his closest friends and made people he thought would always have his back turn into vindictive enemies.

All that had been worth it though, he had new friends by his side and a boy curled up in his arms. People who wouldn’t accept the real him were not people he wanted in his life, their actions showed him that they had never truly been his friends to begin with. It hurt to accept that truth but it was better to face reality than to keep living a lie and let other people dictate your life.

Being Rastaban, the head of the serpent, had made him feel empowered and as if nothing was impossible or out of reach, it was a feeling he wished to share with his friends. It was as if he had been a hibernating snake that had never before shed his skin, trapped in his old clothing that hadn’t ever really fit him. In the same way that his brothers' hand-me-downs had never really felt like his own.

Being trapped had suffocated him, eaten him from the inside until he had forgotten who he was and the only thing left had been who others wanted him to be. He would never let himself forget, he would never let himself lose sight of the person he was and who he wanted to become. He would never again let people make him curl up his body in captivity, he was uncoiled and free.

Draco nuzzled his cheek against Ran’s thigh, he had a boy to protect. The others had been discussing Umbridge’s class and how it was getting harder each lesson to keep up the politeness, something they knew was necessary to not get into unnecessary trouble.

Ran had the solution to their Umbridge problem, he knew the others would see the benefits of the plan and would be excited by the possibility of having another ally in the castle. Doing what needed to be done from the inside was key. Unfortunately, it wasn’t something that could happen overnight, even so he was certain Percy would be able to make it happen.

His brother was unstoppable when he was a man on a mission, Ran wouldn’t want to stand in his way. Ran decided that he would send Percy another letter with the plan and instructions of what he wanted from him after this meeting had come to an end.

Blaise was giving him a bored look that Ran saw right through, he was intrigued even if he tried to make himself come off as nonchalant and disinterested. “I know you are not sitting there tweedling your thumbs, Rastaban you are looking way too smug for someone without a plan. Spill and let us in on the secret, it’s your turn to share with the group.”

Ran chuckled at how, to share with the group, sounded a bit like therapy or rehab. He gave Blaise a smirk, he would keep his plan to himself for a little while longer just to irritate the other boy. Getting on Blaise’s nerves and making him annoyed had quickly turned into a fun little side hobby for Ran. He was sure the feeling was mutual, Blaise had an unfortunate talent for getting under Ran’s skin.

He knew Draco would be disappointed in him for playing mind games with their friend, Blaise was just as bad as him though. Their friendship was a strange back-and-forth power struggle but it was all built on a weird type of admiration and mutual respect. Ran thought they budded heads mostly because they were more similar than people gave them credit for.

Having heard all their secrets Ran was sure that his friends were much more muggle-friendly than he could have even hoped for, it made him realise they would maybe be open to using things from the muggle world to advance in life and procure business. He would maybe use this knowledge in the future. It also made him certain they wanted nothing to do with Voldemort and the death eaters. They were as much, if not more, victims of this war than the other students at Hogwarts.

He looked at all of them and raised his eyebrow, “think about it, would being disowned really be the worst thing that could happen?” The others looked at him as if he had gone absolutely bonkers, they blinked as if they saw something unbelievable like that he had morphed into fluffy and now had three heads. Ran would have laughed at their flabbergasted expressions if the situation hadn’t been so serious.

Pansy was the first to break out of her stupor, she scoffed and gave him a disbelieving look. “Oh please, don’t reverse back into a naive little Gryffindor. You may have grown up poor but we certainly didn’t. Unlike you, we can’t live on basically nothing.”

Ran chuckled darkly, he didn’t take any offence to the comment about being poor, it was true after all. They had definitely grown up under different conditions, growing up poor, even with how much he had hated it at times, had given him a resourceful mind. What did irritate him however was how she had been so quick at calling him a naive Gryffindor, didn’t she know he was far from the boy he used to be? He hated being underestimated or overlooked. He was as much Slytherin as the rest of them.

“Pansy don’t insult me like that, you named me the head of the snake for a reason. I obviously wouldn’t suggest you to be left with nothing. You are all Slytherins, I’m sure you can figure out a way to survive and even thrive if needed.” They all looked at him with narrowed eyes, as if they were trying to deduce if he was playing with them or actually knew of a way to become free without losing everything to their name.

Daphne blinked at him and cocked her head, “pray tell, how exactly would we manage that? I would love to be open with my relationship but my family would rather see me alone forever or dead than with a muggle-born like Colin, there is just no way that they will give me any kind of mercy.” The sadness was clear in her voice even if it was obvious that she had accepted it to be her fate. Ran hated to see one of his friends so subdued, he vowed to make it so that love would be celebrated and not shamed or hidden away.

Fior nodded beside Blaise their eyes downcast as they leaned against the other’s shoulder silently asking for support, “I want to believe you Ran, I do. It’s just that we have exhausted all possibilities, there is no way out.” They didn’t even dare hope that there was a solution because they had had to accept the terms of their captivity a long time ago.

He shook his head as he let a smirk take over his face, “most people don’t actively try to be disowned so they never plan ahead, never make any preparations or take actions of self-preservation. That it will indirectly be your decision makes all the difference, it makes it possible for you to be one step ahead of your family.”

Blaise laughed as he started to see the potential of Ran’s approach, they would out-Slytherin their own parents, making them think they were being punished but in reality, having planned for this outcome all along. They would make their parents play them right into their hands. Ran gave Blaise a wolfish grin which was returned in kind, the white teeth gleaming in stark contrast with the chocolate-brown skin.

“I’m sure all of you have vaults of gold in your name, each probably holding more money than my whole family’s money put together. You can take out money from this vault without parental consent correct?” They all gave nods which made Ran flash them a sinister little smile, sometimes taking control of a situation and manipulating others was far too easy. His friends’ parents would have no clue they were fooled and manipulated until they had already set their children free.

To everyone’s surprise, Greg laughed delightedly. “You mean we could have just gone to Gringotts and transferred the money to another account without our parents’ knowledge?” Ran smiled at Greg and gave him a thumbs up for being the one figuring it out, he may not be studious but he was far from dumb. If they all opened their own accounts with the goblins they could make sure that they had a decent amount of gold their parents couldn’t touch even when they inevitably would be disowned.

Draco, who had apparently woken up and listened in on the conversation, let out a humorous sound from his position on Ran’s lap, “have you forgotten that your parents froze your account Greg? You and Vince bought candy that one month for more than Pansy spends on clothes in a year.”

Everyone laughed as Pansy’s cheeks turned red at the slight of her shopping habits while Greg and Vince slumped at the realisation. It was no surprise that the two had no sense of how to deal with money and were therefore only allowed to have a small amount at their disposal.

Draco sat himself up and turned to Ran with his bottom lip between his teeth, he was clearly worried about something and Ran hoped he would be able to reassure him and chase those worries away. “What about other possessions though, money isn’t everything. I have a horse, I would hate to never get to see her again.” Ran hugged Draco to his chest, he always marvelled at how his brain worked differently. It was endearing to him how it seemed that Draco’s love for other people and creatures had no apparent end.

“There is a big field at the burrow, I’m sure she could make herself at home there. We’ll just have to get her situated before we start operation disownment.” Draco looked a little unsure but nodded his head all the same.

That made him think of how they would all need a place to stay after being disowned, “I would obviously not make you rent a room for breaks either, you would all be welcome at the burrow. With my oldest brothers having moved out, there is more than room if we share.” Ran bit his lip at the thought of sharing a room with only Draco, if he was commendable maybe even sharing a bed.

He thought of how Daphne would maybe opt for staying with Colin in the muggle world, she would be able to do that if she was disowned. If Colin wanted Ran was sure he could also stay at the burrow with Daphne. The possibilities were endless.

He also thought with amusement at his parents’ reactions to Ran coming home with an entourage of Slytherins in tow. They would probably be a bit weary but he knew his mum’s hospitality instincts would not let her turn children in need down, he was sure she would feed his friends and mother them until they wanted to escape her soft embraces and flowery scent.

Blaise suddenly started to clap his hands, “you’re an evil genius Ran, Salazar Slytherin would be impressed with this duplicity. I can’t believe I didn’t think of tricking our parents into disownment. We just have to secure our money and be ourselves to not have to fight for Voldemort.”

Ran laughed and bowed his head at the praise, everyone made exclamations of agreement with Blaise’s assessment. Ran truly had exceeded expectations, he was beyond satisfied with how he would be able to save his friends twice over. He would make their parents let them escape Voldemort’s clutches while at the same time escaping the captivity of having to be someone they were not.

For the rest of the morning, he went through the letter he had received from Percy. Everyone was concerned about the likely truth of Percy’s deductions. They were all relieved to have someone in the ministry that they could trust, someone who could influence people with power. Percy made a big difference in their quest to restore equality in the magical community. Truthfully, they couldn’t do this without him. Ran was excited to get Percy to start working on the plan from his end, he couldn’t wait to see his brother again under these new circumstances.

“I can’t wait to pick your brother’s brain Rastaban, he seems very fascinating and misconceived. I’ve always been drawn to knowledgable and well-spoken people,” Fior said excitedly. Ran thought the two would get along swimmingly, Fior even if Slytherin would have made a good Ravenclaw. He hoped Percy would be able to make friends within their group, he hated thinking of his brother as lonely and depressed. He needed and deserved people around him that appreciated and valued him.

Blaise put his arm around Fior’s shoulder and growled in a mock threat, “careful there love or I might think you have a crush on our bespectacled spy.” Ran and the others laughed as Fior rolled their eyes and swatted at Blaise’s arm with fond exasperation. “Jealousy is not a good look on you B, I’m just excited about discussing magical theory with someone who shares my passion for the subject.”

Pansy shook her head and smiled at Ran in bewilderment, “I never thought I would put my trust in a Weasley, let alone two of you.” There was a lot of nods in agreement around the room. A few weeks ago having a Weasley being the leader of their group and another as their new infiltrator at the ministry would have been unimaginable. Ran just grinned in response, “you better get used to it Pans, Weasleys are a force to be reckoned with.”

A little later Ran went up to his room to write Percy another note telling him about what they wished for him to do, it was a good plan. Ran trusted Percy and knew he would come up with a way for them to turn this around, he would handle the dealings at the ministry. As long as they kept a low profile and made sure to stay in Umbridge’s good graces it would all fall into place. No one would ever be the wiser that they had orchestrated the coup.

It was always smarter to make change happen in a way that made others think that it had been their ideas all along even if they had been manipulated into making the decisions. Most things in life were a political game and the fine line was to try to make everyone happy and to make them think they got their way while you forwarded your own agenda.

To lead from the shadows, Ran chuckled as he thought how this was how Snape led the house of Slytherin and how he was one of only a handful of people who could hold his own against Dumbledore. He made the students and headmaster think they always made the decisions as he stayed in the background. Ultimately Ran thought Snape got his way more often than not, without doing much more than pulling a few strings and delivering a few well-chosen words. Snape was underestimated, Ran vowed to never be one that made that mistake.

He was excited to start operation disownment while Percy started working on planting the seed of change within the ministry. Ran was sure that his brother would come through and convince them to do what Ran and their friends wanted. Percy had always been much more persuasive than people gave him credit for, he was goal-oriented and ambitious when he was really passionate about something. Ran smirked as he put quill to paper. He finally felt like they had the upper hand.

Chapter Text

Chapter 22: Changed for the Better

“Have a nice evening Professor Umbridge,” Blaise almost simpered with a cheerful tone of voice as they passed the plump pink monstrosity at the head of the classroom. They had just ended yet another torturous lesson of reading about nothing of actual substance. For all of how the ministry official was adamant that there was nothing worse than telling lies, if the scar of Potter’s hand was anything to go by at least, Umbridge was certainly not concerned about the factual points of the material she preached on about.

Her lessons had started to take on a quite predictable routine, what had been almost entertaining at the start was now just tedious. When they entered the classroom she ordered them to read a chapter and write an accompanying essay on the subject. Granger would challenge one or several points of the chapter’s contents to which Umbrige would be enraged and snap at Granger, Potter or Finnigan would in turn stand up to her by lashing out angrily themselves and in turn land themselves in detention.

It didn’t matter who was right, the way they were handling the situation was just plain dumb and their attempts completely futile. Ran had realised that it was never worth it to fight if there was no chance of coming out victorious. You had to put the emotions aside and look at the situation logically, with an objective lens. He supposed most Gryffindors didn’t have that ability, they always charged at the problem. They were as graceful as a centaur in a china shop.

Ran shook his head, to think that he would have been so foolish himself only a few weeks ago. He knew without a doubt that he would have taken a clear and very vocal stand against Umbridge without thinking of the consequences of his actions. He would have been the first to protest and get himself in trouble.

With some perspective he could see how he had been one of those people who had reacted without thought and thrown himself in any situation head first, it was more than just reckless behaviour. It could cause permanent damage without any gain earned whatsoever. He had been such a brainless Gryffindor, it was appealing. To challenge Umbridge and what she perceived to be the truth would lead them absolutely nowhere, except to give them a free ticket into her office to be punished and permanently marked.

Ran could now see how some people were not worth the effort to try to talk some sense into, they were too set in their ways and trying to reason with them was plain idiotic as it would just annoy them and give them ground for lashing out in return. The only way to deal with someone like Umbridge was to go around her and work on the problem from above, to attack her indirectly. Bribing her or manipulating her with blackmail could have worked if they had something juicy enough to force her hand, however that tactic was not a guarantee and it involved more work, time, and effort than Ran was prepared to put into solving the problem.

The other Slytherins had helped him see that if feasible going up the chain and influencing people with more power than the immediate problem held themselves it could be an easier and more permanent solution. He sure hoped that Percy would come through with his mission in the near future. To have to smile and be pleasant to Umbridge was as hard digested as Hagrid’s rock cakes.

They were just rounding the corner chatting quietly among themselves when Ran bumped into something hard, he looked up and was met with a gaggle of angry-looking Gryffindors. Ran had walked straight into Finnigan’s chest, the Irishman was stood a step in front of the rest. He was flanked by Potter and Granger, his former best friends.

“Oh, look who it is, the Dolores Umbridge fan club,” Finnigan said mockingly with a nasty sneer that almost would be fitting of a Slytherin. His eyes steered to Blaise before he twisted his face into a cheerful grimace as he imitated Blaise’s parting words from just a few minutes ago. “Have a nice evening Professor Umbridge,” Finnigan shuddered and spat on the floor only a few inches in front of Blaise’s polished shoes, “absolutely disgusting the lot of ya.”

Ran looked at Blaise in concern, knowing he wanted to retaliate but hoping he would think twice before lifting his wand even if Finnigan deserved what would be thrown at him. He had learned that as a Slytherin, if it came down to word was against word, they would more often than not be blamed even when innocently accused. Their punishment was also more often than not harsher than those delivered to students from other houses, it was as if Dumbledore and most of the other professors always thought the worst of their actions purely because of their house colours.

Blaise scoffed and flicked a bored look at Finnigan’s worked-up face, Ran had to admit seeing the Irishman red in the face had always been somewhat entertaining. It was easy to make bubbles appear at the surface and push him to later explode, like all of the potions Finnigan had botched up through the years.

Blaise’s smirk was feral and sharp as a knife, “please enlighten me Finnigan, how pray tell is the late night detentions treating you? Is dear Dolores as delightful in private? For all I know you get yourself in detention on purpose to have a reason to gossip and have a cuppa.”

Ran had to bite his lip not to laugh at how Finnigan’s arm rose, no doubt to fire a hex, only to be stopped by Granger. Blaise knew how to get under someone’s skin, if not for Granger it would have been way too easy. They had an audience, if Finnigan had thrown the first spell he would have gotten in trouble, favouritism or not.

After calming Finnigan down Granger looked over at the group of Slytherins with a defiant glint in her eyes, “well at least we are doing something to fight the problem, the only thing you’re doing is playing nice with the enemy.” Granger’s eyes shifted to Ran and his chest ached as he saw the disappointment swirling in her eyes, it was a look he’d been privy to many times before. This time it hurt more than any of the others, probably because this time it wasn’t justified.

She shook her head and frowned disapprovingly, “I’m beyond disappointed in you Ronald, you’ve changed. They’ve changed you.” It was clear that with they she had meant that the other Slytherins had influenced him. Potter took a step forward and looked at Ran with almost pleading eyes, “yeah, this definitely isn’t you mate. You would never just stand by and do nothing. That’s not the Ron I know.”

Ran swallowed, his old friends really thought he was just accepting things lying down. The knowledge that they really thought so little of him stung worse than being hit with a stinging jinx. It was like talking an emotional Sectumsempra to the chest, leaving him emotionally bleeding out and feeling raw to the bone. It was a painful thing to realise that his Gryffindor friends had never really known him at all. They couldn’t understand and reconcile what they thought they knew of him and who he actually was.

Suddenly Ran felt a steady presence at his side to his right, Draco had moved closer to stand beside him, in silent support. Ran was grateful for his dragon, he was so attuned to other people and probably understood how the accusations and lack of trust were making him feel, that he needed Draco there as the interaction was hitting him rather hard. The warm presence against his arm grounded Ran and made him feel better, Draco always had that effect on him.

“You’re wrong, this is me. I’m the same person.” He knew he should probably say more, he should at least try to explain by telling them how they were working on solving the problem in a way that would actually get them results. For some reason, he felt defeated and not able to simply ask his old friends to trust him and believe in him. A part of him knew the reason, he didn’t want to ask for their trust because he was afraid of their rejection.

In his silence, Fior stepped forward, “how can you be so sure that we’re not doing anything? I’m sure you know that appearances can be deceiving. Ronald still has the same morals and values, he’s just thinking more like a Slytherin. You should try it sometime.” It was weird hearing one of his Slytherin friends call him Ronald. He couldn’t even phantom how Fior managed to face being misgendered and deadnamed on a daily basis.

He was happy they had spoken in his steed. His new friends knew him well and Fior had been right in assuming that he wasn’t prepared to explain his new name to the Gryffindors. If they wouldn’t understand their strategy when it came to dealing with Umbridge, him wanting to go by a different name would never have gone over well.

Finnigan made a repulsed face, as if thinking like a Slytherin would be a worse fate than death itself, and let out a dark sinister little laugh. “Same values me arse. Let Weasley speak for himself Nott,” Granger and Potter nodded behind him in agreement. Ran’s heart sank in his chest like a rotten apple falling from the tree. They would never see him the same way again, he feared that their friendship wouldn’t ever come back from this.

Potter looked at him sadly before he shook his head resolutely, “you’re not the same. The Ron I knew would never be friends with people like Malfoy, Parkinson and Zabini. You used to hate them and what they stood for.”

Pansy snorted, “oh the feeling was mutual I can assure you. It’s clear that we misjudged each other. Ronald isn’t actually so bad when you get to know him.” Ran looked at her with a small smile, she winked at him in return. He may not ever be able to get back on good terms with his old friends but his new group of friends had taken the time to get to know him and he was certain that they would always have his back.

Finnigan scrunched his nose up and fake retched in horror, “are ya sure they’re just friends Harry, Weasley is standing awfully close to Malfoy. I wouldn’t be surprised if he’s the type to fall so low as to date actual death-eater scum.” Finnigan laughed at his own joke somewhat hysterically with his head thrown back, as if insinuating that Ran and Draco dating was a revolutionary insult.

Granger huffed in amusement and playfully bumped Finnigan’s shoulder, “don’t be ridiculous Seamus, Ron isn’t gay. I mean, I would know if he was.” Ran wasn’t sure what it was exactly, maybe it was a combination, that made him want to do something rash and impulsive, to simply act on the strong emotions running through him like the Gryffindor he used to be.

Finnigan insulting Draco without reason made him see red, anger cursed through his veins like lava running down a volcano before an eruption. He knew that what others thought of him affected Draco more than it should, Ran hated that how others saw him as a bad person made his fair friend crumble inside. Ran wanted to hex that stupid and superior grin from Finnigan’s face. He had just the perfect dark curse in mind, it was on the tip of his tongue. His wand hand twitched and he wanted to fuck all reason and just react and protect. Even with how much he wanted to do it he held himself back, there had to be a better way to fuck with him than fighting with reckless fire.

Ran also wanted to give Granger a piece of his mind, not just Finnigan. The way she had so confidently said she knew him and would know his sexuality infuriated him to no end, they had never talked about the subject before. He realised the way Granger had always assumed to know things and had never wanted to admit to ever being wrong about anything had often irritated him.

Since becoming a Slytherin he also saw how she often didn’t let other people have a say, because she always thought she knew best, it had held him back from learning and evolving. He had never had the place to think for himself, Granger had always told him instead of letting him figure it out and learn on his own.

He wanted to shut them both up in a spectacular way, suddenly a thought of how best to do that entered his mind and he grinned satisfied. He’d wanted to do it for a while anyway and even if this was maybe not the most romantic setting in another way it was more than perfect. It would be a big statement, a fuck you to the Gryffindors. It would also show Draco how he didn’t care at all what others thought or who knew about his feelings for the other.

He may be Slytherin now and prone to always think and strategize before he acted, with that said sometimes his old nature would still surface. He needed to act and let his feelings out somehow to show Draco how much he meant to him and how much he needed to protect him and make him feel safe and loved. It was a bonus that it would also show the Gryffindors that they knew absolutely nothing, that he would choose Draco always.

He slowly turned around and gripped Draco’s hands in his own before he looked up into the swirling silver eyes of the boy who had startled him with a song in an abandoned hallway. A boy who had made him come into himself in a way he never even thought possible. Maybe Granger was actually right this time, in saying that he had changed. If so it was because Draco had changed him for the better.

🐍💕🦡

The moment felt almost too big, too encompassing, too important to even start to try to comprehend. Draco hadn’t known what to think when they had walked straight into the group of Gryffindors. The only thing that had been crystal clear in his mind was that he didn’t want to have to fight or exchange parroted insults, he didn’t want them to see him as cold and calculating any more. That just wasn’t him, it never had been.

He wanted to make up and learn to be cordial instead of this incessant fighting without reason, they were all teenagers stuck between power-hungry leaders who didn’t have their best interests at heart. They should be on the same side, not trying to get one over each other in the hallways and accusing each other of not doing enough against their mutual enemy. It was all so senseless, Draco felt completely drained.

He had stayed in the background as a quiet presence during the heated exchange. His heart ached fiercely for Ran who was so unfairly judged. If his own friends had turned on him in such a way Draco would have broken into a million pieces, like shards of broken glass. Draco had wished that he could have given Ran a hug but had had to settle for stepping closer.

The insults thrown in his face had hurt, they always did. The one thing he wished for most in the world was for people to see and believe that he was a good person, that he was friendly and kind. The Gryffindors still saw him as a big nasty bully, the farthest thing from what Draco wanted to be perceived as. They would never see him as good enough for Ran, that realisation hurt maybe most of all.

Draco blinked as he understood the significance of this moment, Ran turned to him and grabbed his hands after being mocked for being more than friends with Draco. His heart felt as light as a phoenix feather at the same time as it felt heavy as a rock, it thumped loudly in his ears like the sound of a beater's bat hitting the bludger.

Ran squeezed his hands and cocked his head to the side in a silent inquiry to make sure this was what Draco truly wanted. Draco felt emotion rise onto his cheeks as he smiled abashedly, he couldn’t really believe that it was happening but he definitely wanted this.

The fact that Ran had decided to not fight with violence or defamation meant the world to Draco. This was exactly how he wanted to make a statement, to raise above all the school yard rivalry and fight back with love and kindness. Love would always conquer hate, he truly did believe that. Ran was choosing to show affection over retaliating with spells and punches, to Draco that was something very beautiful.

He looked into the blue eyes of Ran, so earnest and open with his soul shining through them like sapphires that held flashes of lightning. He had once thought that his eyes were more like the deep blue sea, being this close he could see that they were actually blue like the finest of stones with a storm coming from within making them really come alive. The smattering of freckles on his nose and cheeks was like a fine dusting of sparks that had fallen from a lit fire. The flames inside Draco were rising and developing him in a warm embrace.

Time stood still, Draco had no idea what was happening around them. Their friends could be throwing insults or duelling each other and he wouldn’t have even noticed. Every sound was as if sucked out of their little bubble, as if magic herself had decided to give them privacy at this special moment.

To Draco, it was just him and Ran there staring into the eyes of each other and nodding subtly with small nervous smiles, conveying that this right here was what they both wanted. It didn’t matter who saw them together. A part of Draco was scared but another felt free as a bird that had just left its nest for its first flight. He didn’t want to hide his emotions ever again, he didn’t want how he felt about Ran to be a secret from anyone. He wanted them to be proud and open.

The scary part was how much this would change his life, it would be like setting a boulder into motion to roll down a mountain. Like the flap of a butterfly’s wings putting rings on water. It was like the stirs of a portion starting the process of brewing and a change of colour. This moment had started with the notes of a song and the words of an old hat, starting the journey of truthful discovery.

Even if things were scary, facing them with Ran by his side made it a lot less scary than it would be if he was walking this path alone. Ran made him feel like he could do practically anything. As if he was worthy of love and good enough for others, Ran gave him the courage to do things he wanted without hesitation.

Befriending Ran had changed Draco for good, this moment would send their world into rotation. Nothing would ever be the same, Draco wasn’t sure he wanted it to be. Everything had led them to this, Draco’s life had gone from miserable to fruitful, from feeling like a disappointment to knowing that he was desired and appreciated. Everything after crossing paths with Ran and letting him see the true him had been for the better.

If they had been at all aware of their surroundings they would have known that their friends had made a protective circle around them and that Pansy had cast an actual silencing charm to get them the privacy the awe-inspiring moment deserved. Even if most of the boys were now obscured from view, it was obvious what they were about to do. That knowledge drove the Gryffindors to scream bloody murder and to accuse Draco and the other Slytherins of having done something to Ran. Before long there were not only nasty words thrown around the hallway, curses were soon also thrown left and right. Draco and Ran were blissfully ignorant of the situation as they were protected by their friends and entirely lost in each other.

As Draco and Ran leaned into each other the afternoon sun shone in through the high window of the third-floor corridor, creating a natural spotlight on the boys. The sun’s rays created a glowing almost golden shine as if the earth’s magic had decided to bless their union. A union of dark and light coming together and complimenting each other perfectly, they were a manifestation of the way that magic was supposed to work in full symbiosis.

A strand of Draco’s almost white blond hair fell in front of his left eye, Ran’s hand put it back into place with deft fingers. His palm was left holding the side of Draco’s face tenderly. Draco had never felt more protected and safe than right there at that moment, even if unknowingly to them they were standing in the middle of what was starting to look like a war zone.

As their lips met in a tentative first kiss, the world around them was in utter chaos but Draco felt truly found for the first time. His world went from blurry to being in focus, from being tilted to standing upright. All that had been wrong in his life was forgotten in favour of the rightness that being connected to Ran provided. They were meant to be together and no one would be able to stop them.

Draco smiled against Ran’s lips and the nervousness was gone as if someone had cast an Evanesco. Draco could feel Ran’s smile in return against his own lips. He closed his eyes and just let himself be lost in the feeling of being found, of being loved for being the real Draco Malfoy. For being a light wizard with a Hufflepuff heart.

The kiss evolved and deepened, Draco felt a tongue and let Ran in. To Draco kissing Ran was like floating on the waves of the ocean, the affection flowing like the ebb and tide of the current swirling with the wind. He could have easily been swept away if Ran hadn’t been there to anchor him.

It could have been merely a minute or a small eternity, Draco had no idea how long they had stood there in the middle of the hallway lost in each other’s kiss. Maybe they would have never broken apart if not for their bubble bursting abruptly by a loud boom and a deep voice rising over all the cacophony of noise that suddenly surrounded them. Draco blinked at the onslaught of the world around them coming back in a rush, it was like being knocked over with a stunner to the chest, all his senses being overwhelmed at once.

He looked between the robes of Daphne and Blaise curiously only to be faced with a sour-looking Snape standing at the top of the staircase. Fior was leaning against the wall beside him, a satisfied smirk stretched over their pale face, they looked smug like an owl that had gotten the rat. A hand bumped into his own and he looked over and smiled at Ran before they entwined their fingers.

“What in Salazar’s name is the meaning of this, cornering students and starting fights in the hallways? Behaving in class and kissing in the corridors is not crimes,” Snape sneered, “50 points from Gryffindor, each. Not to mention detention every evening for an entire month.” Draco looked around them and was surprised to see how the hallway had been all but destroyed, there was stone and glass scattered all over the floor. His friends and the Gryffindors all looked dishevelled with torn clothes and scratches on their faces and arms.

Granger became red in the face, Draco shook his head at her panicked look and wondered absent-mindedly if this was her first detention. “Professor Snape, I assure you that is not what happened, I can explain.” The desperation was clear in her disturbed voice, which had become shrill with obvious worry.

Snape gave her a distasteful look full of contempt, “no? You mean to tell me that you didn’t corner the Slytherins after class to start a verbal interaction?” He raised an eyebrow in challenge before continuing, “that you didn’t lose your temper and cast the first spell when Mr. Malfoy and Mr. Weasley shared a kiss?” He raised his other eyebrow and Granger looked down at her feet clearly feeling ashamed. Snape smirked in triumph, “I thought so, I have never caught Mr. Nott telling a single lie. An additional 50 points from Gryffindor for not taking responsibility for one’s actions. ” Granger didn’t even protest the punishment this time, smart enough to know that it wouldn’t do them any good.

It was a good thing Fior thought fast and had the good sense to go and get Snape. They had always had a good head on them and thought one step ahead instead of getting lost in the moment and losing sight of the bigger picture. Fior may use the truth to his advantage or twist it to gain an upper hand at times but they never used lies to get their way.

“Out of my sight, I’m certain Professor McGonagall will want to see you to tell you what an utter disappointment you are to her house.” As the Gryffindors fled with tails between their legs, Draco felt the absurd need to let out a laugh. He let a giggle bubble out of him and soon everyone else was laughing as well.

Daphne gave them a wistfully yet utterly fond smile, “I can’t believe you actually kissed, I can’t wait until me and Colin can do it openly in the halls as well.” Pansy looked ready to burst with excitement, “it was about damn time, why are most boys so thick about feelings. You know you’re so hot together, I think there were actual fireworks.” Blaise shook his head at Pansy’s ridiculous behaviour, he was smiling though as he went over to Fior and gave their partner a kiss of their own.

Draco looked at Ran with a faint blush, “I can’t believe you really like me. That we actually just did that, I mean wow.” Ran smiled at him in a way that was full of happiness but tinged with slight concern. “You better believe it kaida, I like everything about you. You’re my precious little dragon.” Draco felt his cheeks burning up at Ran praising him, especially when he leaned in and whispered in his ear so only he would be able to hear. “Kaida means little dragon in Japanese, I thought it could be my personal endearment for you.”

Draco nodded biting his lip as the others snickered at their display of affection, Blaise even whistled at them. Today had been mind-blowing, his lips still tingled from the first kiss he’d shared with Ran, it had been all that he had dreamed it to be and that much more. They had done it in public and it had even started an actual battle, which they had won with the help of a reluctant Snape and the unconditional love of their friends.

Draco embraced the wave of change as he reflected on how his life had turned around in just a couple of weeks. It was all due to the boy beside him, his Rastaban. Draco and Ran held hands all the way back to the dungeons, Draco’s steps lighter and his heart more full of love than ever before.

Chapter Text

Chapter 23: Percy's Mission

Making it out of bed and into work at the Ministry the last couple of days had been beyond tiresome, realising how he’d been mistreated and how blind he’d been to what was being done to him had made everything come to him in absolute clarity at last. All of what he had repressed and internalised was now rushing at him like a horde of giants, the floodgates had been opened.

Some moments felt more suffocating than others. He hadn’t let himself realise before how stifled his work environment had made him feel. How he had been a living dead, a zombie or whatever it was the Americans called it. He had been moving on autopilot for so long, treading water, sometimes almost going under the surface and chipping for air. It felt like someone or something was pressing down on his chest, making it hard to breathe.

The only thing that made him able to put one foot in front of the other and keep going forward was the knowledge that he had an important mission to complete. It was motivation enough to drag his body out of bed every morning and activate his mind, what had once been dormant was now firing on all cylinders. Percy Weasley was back and those who had wronged him or his family and friends better watch out.

It meant more to Percy than Rastaban would probably realise to have his brother put faith in him to succeed, his brother trusted him and knew he had the ability to do what had been asked of him. Percy knew that it was a big responsibility, he was the only one who could make this happen and he would not fail. When Percy set his mind to something his success rate was close to impeccable. He was a perfectionist and his worst fear was failure, he didn’t take risks and never took on something that he didn’t think he was capable of.

People tended to always look past him, think of him as naive, and too trusting of authorities. However, he was done with being underestimated and taken for granted. For once in Percy’s life, it felt like someone was seeing him and the potential he had if just given a chance. Someone saw his true capability and it was greater than Percy had dreamed to imagine.

It took everything in Percy to play along and keep up appearances to not show that he had figured out how the Minister and his officials were using him to do the work they thought to be below them. How they had been overworking him without giving him an ounce of appreciation, it was obvious that they didn’t care how well he did the work only that it had been done. That realisation was worse than all the times the twins had used him as a guinea pig for their joke experiments put together.

Even if it had pained him, last night he’d turned in a report that was less than satisfactory, he hadn’t gone above and beyond to make his work the best it could be. It didn’t matter anyway, it wasn’t as if anyone actually cared. Naively he had always thought that the empty praises he received were actually due to his pristine work and meticulous research. His rose-coloured glasses had abruptly been lifted, he saw things clearly now.

The door to the main office opened and Minister Fudge entered, the compact man known as Percy’s boss toddled through the room as a little child, mumbling under his breath. His wild grey hair was sticking out from under his lime green bowler hat. Percy shook his head wondering how blind he must have been to have idolised this man and the institution he represented. It was also astonishing how he was up for the award Stylish Wizard of the Year, Percy thought the man more closely resembled a muggle clown than a respectful wizard.

“My dear boy, great work on the latest report. I dare say, one of your finest.” Percy bit down on his lower lip, hard. He hated being called boy and the praise was an insult, it was by far the worst report he'd written in his entire career. He was sure Fudge hadn’t even read a single word he’d written, just sent it through for filing. He shouldn’t be surprised, but knowing that everything he’d worked for over the past few years had been for nothing made him feel angry. A treacherous feeling of defeat was sneaking up on him as well, he couldn’t help feeling as if he had wasted his life and failed his aspirations.

In hindsight, it was laughable that Percy had actually thought that he could make a difference working as the secretary for the Minister. That procuring such a high position within the Ministry of Magic would give him an opportunity to induce real and significant change, that his voice would be heard. That what he did actually mattered.

He had been such a fool, he’d worked so hard for nothing more than empty praise and sleepless nights. He’d written several motions he’d hoped would be forwarded to the Wizengamot, foolishly thinking he had even an ounce of political power. That people would take his suggestions seriously or at least consider his words. He imagined that those motions hadn’t even been read, Fudge had probably spelled them directly into the trash or maybe he’d burned them in the fireplace.

The only thing these people thought him good for was following orders, they wanted him around because he did what they wanted him to do without much fuss. He was easy to manipulate. Even if Percy felt defeated he also felt revengeful and determined to not go down without a fight. He could do this for Ran and his friends but also for himself. He deserved so much better than being Fudge’s lap dog. He was worth taking a risk to get a one-way ticket out of here.

Percy had read Ran’s letter several times, it had been short but clear on what he wanted Percy to achieve. The instructions on how to reach that goal had however been sparse. Percy had seen that as a sign of how much Ran trusted that he was intelligent enough to come up with a solution on his own. His brother saw him as more of an equal than merely a follower doing his bidding. Percy was determined to show Ran to be right, his brother wouldn’t regret putting his trust in him.

He recalled some of Rastaban’s words in the letter, it is vital to make Fudge think it was his idea, you have to steer him in the right direction but ultimately make him believe it was his decision. Percy had been waiting for the right moment to bring up the subject, to try to manipulate Fudge into doing what they wanted.

Percy swallowed and smiled serenely up at Fudge, hoping that it would look genuine, who clapped him a bit too hard on the shoulder. Percy could be cunning and manipulative, it just didn’t come very naturally to him. He had to tread this situation very carefully and calculate every step moving forward. He preferred to be genuine and honest but if the situation warranted it he could twist a situation to his advantage.

Percy was good at reading people, for instance, he knew that Cornelius was a rather arrogant and self-important man. Percy knew exactly what he had to do to make him see what had to be done. If it meant that he had to downplay his own importance in the process so be it, it wasn’t as if he had never thought himself not good or significant enough before. In the eyes of Fudge, he was a nobody and always would be. He was simply one of many sons of a poor muggle-loving family with no real prospects of moving up in the hierarchy of wizarding Britain. Today that fact was a good thing, it was something Percy could use to his advantage.

He looked down at the desk as if modest, forcing a blush to appear on his cheeks. “Thank you sir, you know I always aim to please.” Fudge chuckled and was about to turn around, Percy couldn’t have that. “I hear from one of my siblings that Dolores is doing a fine job at Hogwarts as well, she is definitely exceeding expectations. It was a good decision you made to install a high inquisitor, exactly what the school needed.”

Fudge stood up a little straighter and put forward his chest a bit like an inflated peacock, Percy thought amusedly. He was lapping up Percy’s compliments like grease took to bread. Percy hadn’t thought that it would be that easy to butter him up, giving the man’s ego a stroke would enable him to execute the next part of his plan.

Fudge hummed in agreement, “right you are my boy, Dolores is a fine woman and extremely important to this administration.” Percy nodded vigorously but with an edge of dejection to the motion. “She is indeed very competent,” he sighed heavily as if disappointed, “it’s a real shame someone of her calibre has to be stuck at Hogwarts babysitting teenagers. Imagine how much you could accomplish if she was instead working at your side at the ministry.”

Fudge frowned which made Percy cheer on the inside, it meant he was actually considering the words spoken. “I see your point son but her assignment at Hogwarts is of great importance, I wish there was a way for her to do both but sadly there isn’t. The use of a time turner is as you surely know prohibited.”

Percy was silent for several seconds as if in deep thought before he let his face shine up, like one of his father’s muggle light bulbs, as if he had just been struck with a brilliant idea. “I’m sure you could think of someone else who could be stationed at Hogwarts, sir. There has to be someone you can think of who is loyal and devoted to the Ministry of Magic. Someone with academic prowess that you know won’t go there telling lies.”

Percy held his breath hoping he had given Fudge enough to put the pieces together. Fudge may be incompetent at times but Percy had practically spelt the solution to their dilemma out for him without saying it in so many words, even someone with Fudge’s low IQ would be able to figure out the only logical solution.

Time dragged on, or at least it felt like that to Percy. Finally, Fudge gave him a small contemplative smile and said cryptically, “you have certainly given me a lot to think about Perseus.” Percy blinked and shook his head, he shouldn’t have been surprised that the Minister didn’t even know his first name. At least he wasn’t as bad as Crouch, who hadn’t even been able to remember his last name. The twins still sometimes called him Weatherby, it drove him absolutely bonkers.

Thinking about names made him think about Ran’s letter again. It had been quite a surprise when he had learned about his brother now going by Rastaban, Ran for short, instead of Ronald. He did get the sentiment of wanting a name that represented you and what you wanted to achieve in a better way, a name that connected you to the people you wanted to surround yourself with. When he thought about it, Percy had never really been a name which he had been proud of. It didn’t make things better that it was a version of the name Percival, he didn’t want to share any connection with Dumbledore, even one as tiny and insignificant.

Perseus had much more merit than Percy. Just like Draco, Perseus was a constellation. Having a star-themed name made him feel more connected with his brother and his friends. It was a name worthy of the company he now kept. In his youth, he had had a period when he had been obsessed with Greek mythology. The fact that Perseus had been a hero, the one that slayed Medusa, tipped the scales in its favour. He wanted to be a hero, someone who avenged the injustice and inequality in the magical world.

He wanted to believe he could be destined to behead the bad snakes hiding in their midst, that he had the ability to shoulder that role and thrive instead of crumbling under the pressure. He wanted to be worthy of the name Perseus. He knew Rastaban would tell him he already was and therefore he decided to start going by Perseus instead of Percy.

“I need you to write up that transcript from this morning’s auror briefing on increased death eater activity and to book a reservation for me and the muggle prime minister for tomorrow afternoon,” Fudge told him without room for argument.

Perseus knew that was the end of their conversation, he turned back to the stack of papers on his desk and got to work even if a lot more leisurely than usual. As the door closed to the Minister’s private quarters he let himself smile, he had done his part flawlessly and now it was up to Fudge. Perseus' smile softened as he thought about how Ran would approve of his tactics and maybe even be proud of him for executing the mission so perfectly. Having someone believing in him, actually appreciating his efforts and seeing the value in his achievements was more than he’d ever had before.

You have the right core values and the mind to be able to make the world into what it ought to be. The only thing holding you back is confidence and a belief in yourself, I believe in you Percy and it’s high time you started to believe in yourself. Reading that part of the letter had actually made him value himself again and see that he was truly worth more than what he had at the moment. Ran was right, it was time he started to believe in himself.

He was more than the nerdy kid who couldn’t play sports that the other children taunted in the halls of Hogwarts. He was more than the polite and proper young man who never really fit in with his wild ruckus of a family. He was more than the puppet he let the Ministry use as free labour. He was so much more than that and he would show them not to cross one Perseus Weasley.

He chuckled thinking of how he had the power to mess with Fudge. He had been tasked with booking him and the muggle PM an early dinner reservation, however he had not been instructed on where to make the reservation. He decided to play a little prank on the Minister, if the twins ever found out they would surely be delighted. Even if he often hadn’t truly felt like a part of the family he was still a Weasley, pulling a prank was imbedded in his DNA.

Cornelius was rather prejudiced, even if he tried to hide it. Not only was he valuing pure blood over muggle-borns and muggles but he also thought the British culture to be superior. Fudge would hate to have to dine at an establishment specialising in foreign cuisine. Perseus chuckled, he decided to take it one step further and take the liberty to place a special order for the occasion.

In Bolivia, there was a very special soup, seen as a delicacy, called Caldo de Cardan. Perseus smirked and shook his head at his own audacity, he wondered if the Minister would even figure out that he had eaten bull penis. Perseus didn’t see the big deal personally, he knew without a doubt though that Fudge would find it repulsive and degrading.

Maybe fucking with Fudge in such a way was immature but for once in his life Perseus didn’t care, he deserved to have some fun. With how Fudge and the others had treated him it wasn’t more than right that he got to pay it back. His actions weren’t malicious or actually harmful in any way, it was simply a bit of well-deserved fun to avenge one of those who had underrated him to the point of neglect.

***

It was five minutes before five in the afternoon and Perseus was gathering his things to leave for the day at five o’clock sharp. He would never again stay even an extra minute to work after hours. Just as he was about to leave for the floo at the atrium Fudge came out of his inner office, he blinked surprised at seeing Perseus ready to head home. “Leaving already my boy, I thought you usually stayed until at least seven.”

Perseus nodded smiling self-deprecatingly, “it’s known to have happened, sir.” Fudge chuckled as if having one of his employees working themselves half to death on a regular basis was no concern to him. “I’m just happy I caught you as I have a new assignment for you, starting on Monday.” Perseus looked curiously at the portly little man, not giving away that he already knew what the assignment would entail. After all, he and his brother were the ones who had put the idea in the Minister’s head.

His heart danced in his chest at having managed to complete the mission in such a short time. It was exhilarating to have made someone do what he wanted them to with only a few well-chosen words, even more so because Fudge didn’t even know he was playing Perseus right in his hands.

If he’d done this the honourable way and asked to be transferred, laid it forward as his idea Fudge would have never even taken it seriously. He would have chuckled patronisingly and said that he would think it over only to never get back to him about it. He may have been a Gryffindor with the mind of a Ravenclaw but he could think like a Slytherin if provoked enough or the situation called for it. He was proud of the fact that he possessed traits from several houses and was able to adapt to any situation that he was faced with.

“I want to do what’s best for the Ministry. What’s the assignment you want me to do sir?” Fudge gave him a look full of cockiness and pride, he was clearly proud of having come up with the brilliant idea. Perseus wished he could laugh at the irony of the situation, Fudge was proud of making the decision Perseus had tricked him into making, but knew he had to play along and act surprised at the news of his new placement.

The fact that the Minister of Magic was so slow as to not understand that he had been manipulated was either tragic or hilarious. He knew that he would be able to make Ran and his friends laugh when he told the story of how he completed his mission, they would surely see Fudge’s nativity as something amusing. How such a fool had ever been appointed as the head of their ministry was astonishing, it was a true mystery to Perseus.

“You see my boy, you made me realise Dolores is desperately needed here at the Ministry. There is only one person that I know of who can take over her current responsibilities at Hogwarts.” He said it with an air of importance, as if he was expecting Perseus to be grateful for this great opportunity. He thought Perseus would take this assignment as a show of the Ministry’s trust in him, that he would think they actually valued him. Luckily he wasn’t as easily fooled any more.

Perseus widened his eyes as if surprised, “what, sir? Surely you can’t mean me?” Fudge grinned at him and nodded in confirmation, “you are perfect for the job my boy. You had top grades on every exam you ever sat, academically you are more than qualified. I also know that you will follow the mandatory ministry-approved curriculum without fault.” Perseus looked down as if humbled by the praise.

He knew that Fudge didn’t much care if Perseus was academically qualified or not, the only thing that truly mattered to him was that he would follow orders and not stray from the ministry sat curriculum. Perseus smiled inwardly, his obedience had finally given him something in return. How he had followed his superiors without fault, never questioning their decisions or challenging their ways had made them put misplaced trust in his loyalty and submission.

Unknowingly, Fudge had given him a golden ticket to the youth of magical Britain, he would make sure to use it wisely. He planned to change things around a bit in DADA, it would be more about magical theory and the fundamentals than anything else. He would teach them about magic herself, how it was always meant to be taught. He was certain both the Ministry and Dumbledore would be most displeased. Perseus couldn’t wait to set his foot at the Scottish castle as a professor.

“Sir, I don’t know what to say.” Fudge chuckled and clapped him on the shoulder, “oh you don’t need to say anything Perseus. Pack up your desk and head home, report at Hogwarts bright and early Monday morning.”

Perseus nodded with a small tentative smile even if he was immensely pleased, “I’m happy for this opportunity sir, give Dolores my best.” Cornelius nodded and gave his shoulder another too hard pat before he started to head out for the night.

When the door shut behind the Minister Perseus let himself grin wolfishly, he’d actually done it. He was set to start teaching at Hogwarts the coming week. His hand twitched to sit back down at his desk and write Rastaban a letter, telling him the good news. That his mission had been successfully completed and that they would see each other very soon.

He decided a surprise would be more fun, he had been a stuck-up rule follower for so long that a bit more fun was overdue. He couldn’t wait to see the look on the faces of Ran and the other Slytherin fifth years as they entered his classroom on Monday to see him standing at the front.

He conjured a box and put away all of his belongings before shrinking it and putting it in his back pocket. He didn’t envy whoever was taking over his duties as Fudge’s assistant, he hoped they didn’t have a replacement and the officials would have to do the paperwork on their own. Maybe then they would actually understand how hard he had worked, how much he had actually done for them without complaint.

As he walked out towards the atrium he felt on top of the world. Perseus didn’t look back as he took the elevator and strode over the pristine marble floors. He wouldn’t have to return to these halls in a while and he couldn’t be more pleased. Today had been the first good day at work in as long as he could remember.

Chapter Text

Chapter 24: Pomme

“Hold up, you want me to do what?” Bill Weasley said disbelievingly with a firm shake of the head. “You can’t actually be serious Ron, did the twins set you up to do this?” Ran smirked at his oldest brother on the other side of the fire. He had contemplated long and hard on who would be best suited to use for this little side mission. Bill was the only one in his family with the skills required and the opportunity to take action, meaning that here he was making a rather urgent fire call in the middle of the night.

Bill was obviously going to need some motivation to do his bidding, he was after all a young man with a good head on his shoulders. Ran knew Bill could be an important addition to the cause, if Ran played his cards right he could have him fighting this war by their side instead of from within enemy ranks. For now, he was going to tell him some but not all of what was going on.

Ran raised an eyebrow and clucked his tongue at his brother’s head floating in the bright green flames, “you heard me the first time William. Please give me some credit here, as if the twins would come up with a scheme like this. They like to make a scene not sneaking around under people’s noses.” The twins may be cunning in their own way but their pranking style mostly ended up with a big bang, not with silent defiance.

Bill seemed to think Ran’s words over and conclude that this plan was decidedly not the work of the twins which they both loved and hated by equal measure. “Fair point. Still, you would be absolutely bonkers if you believed that I would agree to this lunacy.” Ran smiled sweetly, his brother had not encountered the new, improved and decidedly more Slytherin version of him before. Ronald Weasley wouldn’t have been able to convince Bill to do anything he didn’t particularly want to do but Rastaban knew exactly what buttons to push to have people act out of the palm of his hand. He told himself it wasn’t manipulation or anything of the sort, no it was simply a bit of an incentive to make him see reason.

“Oh, I wouldn’t be so sure of that. You are a good big brother after all and it’s not as if I’m asking you to do anything illegal here.” Bill scoffed and looked at him as if he had turned into a complete stranger who had been hit in the head with a few too many Confundus spells.

Ran had to bite back a laugh at his brother’s predictable reaction, it was fun stringing people along for a bit before getting down to business. “Nothing illegal my arse. It’s both trespassing and kidnapping, from the Malfoy family no less. What you’re asking me to do Ron, it’s a suicide mission.”

Ran rolled his eyes at his brother’s overdramatic exclamations, it had the potential to be a little dangerous but Ran wasn’t worried. They had the advantage of Draco’s inside information as well as the fact that Bill was both a skilled curse breaker as well as a good duelist, if it would ever come to that which was unlikely. Ran knew for a fact that Bill faced more danger in his daily work-related escapades than he would encounter on this mission.

“That’s where you’re wrong dear brother. It’s not trespassing nor kidnapping if you were invited onto the grounds and asked to get something for someone in the family. I believe Draco’s horse is in danger of being held hostage by his parents in the very near future, this is a rescue mission. One that I only trust you to operate successfully.” Ran hoped to make Bill feel proud of Ran’s trust in his capabilities, he also put faith in that Bill’s Gryffindor sense of wanting to be a hero would tip the scales in his favour. Bill surely wouldn’t want an innocent horse to be taken advantage of, would he?

Bill stared at him through the flickering flames, Ran held his breath hoping for the best. He wished asking Charlie had been an option, the long-haired dragon tamer would have been down for any adventure especially involving rescuing an animal from harm’s way. Ran was aware that Bill wouldn’t be as easily swayed.

Ran cursed the fact that Bill was smart and too stubborn for his own good at times. Bill narrowed his eyes in clear suspicion, “sorry mate, I’m not buying it. Why on earth would I risk my own life for Draco Malfoy’s horse, that’s absurd. I certainly don’t owe the spoiled brat anything.” Ran felt his old temper flare inside his body, he hated when people insulted Draco. He reined it in knowing that losing the stronghold he had on his emotions in front of his brother wouldn’t help the situation in the least.

“I guess you will just have to take my word for it when I say that Draco is not who you thought him to be. You would be doing this as a favour for me as much as it would be for him.” Bill regarded him a bit warily, “well, what if I said no? Even if I wanted to help you the risks are simply too great for my comfort.”

Ran sighed, he’d hoped it wouldn’t get to him having to resort to this. He would go to any lengths to make sure Draco’s horse was safe at the field behind the burrow. He would do anything for his dragon, even if some of his actions may be morally questionable.

“You would surely come to regret that decision. After all, I know certain things you wouldn’t want others to know.” He had dirt on all of his brothers some secrets were more incriminating than others. For instance, everyone thought Bill and Fleur had gotten together during the summer working at the bank together. However, Ran knew they had hooked up at least once during last year’s tournament, her being a school champion and Bill being out of school for quite some time only there to support Harry would surely be frowned upon greatly. Ran was sure that Bill would want to ensure that a secret like that would remain in the dark.

Bill blinked in surprise, stunned into silence for a few seconds before he glared at Ran fiercely with clear anger sparkling like firecrackers in his eyes, “how in Merlin’s name dare you threaten me? Maybe it’s you who aren’t who I always thought you to be. Being a Slytherin and even being friends with the likes of Malfoy is one thing but actually trying to blackmail your own brother, I’m ashamed of you.”

Ran closed his eyes and hung his head in defeat, Bill wasn’t prejudiced or brainwashed like their parents so having him look at him with clear disappointment was hitting him rather hard. It was like eating a Bertie Bott’s bean-tasting like rotten egg, it made him feel nauseous and humiliated. He wasn’t trying to be malicious or cruel, it wasn’t like he would ever rat his brother out and get him in any real trouble. Not that he was about to tell Bill his threats were all empty.

Bloody hell, how had everything become such a mess? He had just been trying to save Draco’s horse. Now there was surely no chance in hell of Bill lending them a helping hand. On top of that, he’d fucked up his relationship with his brother. He’d really stepped in it this time.

The unmistakable sound of feet moving down the stairs echoed in the night, Ran turned his head to see his boyfriend come into view. He was looking soft with rumpled bed hair and fluffy slippers on his feet. Ran smiled fondly at the sight of him despite the situation he found himself in.

His expression melted away quickly when he saw Draco’s worried face marred with a frown. The blond-haired boy refrained from making eye contact with him, which hurt like a knife to the heart. It was clear that Draco was not happy with him at the moment, Ran realised he must have heard some of his conversation with Bill. That more than anything made Ran realise how badly he had screwed up. This was cosmically bad, to make things even worse it was all his fault.

The end goal had clouded his judgement, he had not taken into consideration how his actions would make Draco feel. How it would both be a betrayal of Bill as well as going against Draco’s pure values. Pansy or Blaise would not have even blinked at using a little threat to get their way but Draco wasn’t like them, he was their conscious and empathetic reason. He wanted things done in the right way, leading the way with kindness and compassion. Ran had to respect that or their relationship would never survive.

Bill was right in calling him out on his behaviour, he should be ashamed. Ran was better than this, blackmail and coercion of your enemies may sometimes be justified but going as far as using such tactics on your allies was not right. Bill was a good man, he didn’t deserve Ran’s wicked ways directed at him. There had to be a better way than to go down that dark route.

Ran looked at Draco apologetically, “I’m sorry my dragon, I didn’t… you know I just wanted to make sure Pomme was safe.” Draco nodded and sat down beside him, taking Ran’s hand in his as he laid his head on Ran's shoulder. Ran let out a breath at having Draco showing him that he was going to forgive his transgressions. “I do know that Ran. Even so, that doesn’t mean you can control others and use fear to make them act against their will. I’m not the only one you owe an apology here. Hello William.”

Ran kissed Draco’s forehead and turned back towards his brother’s head in the fire, Bill’s anger had evaporated and in its place was now a burning curiosity. Draco was right, Bill should be given a choice. Using fear and unhanded tactics towards his own wouldn’t make him much better than Dumbledore or Voldemort.

If Ran wanted Bill to help them he should get to know the full reason behind the quest, it was wrong of him to try to force him to do their bidding under duress. Ran knew Draco had just saved him big time. Without his boyfriend he would have fucked up his relationship with his brother, maybe for good.

“I’m truly sorry Bill, that wasn’t acceptable behaviour of me. There is no excuse for my actions but I was becoming desperate, you see Pomme means the world to Draco and Draco means the world to me.”

🐍💕🦡

Draco smiled at Ran saying that he meant the world to him, he felt the same way. He would have to talk to him though, Draco couldn’t have Ran lie and use deceit for him in the future. Draco would never want that, it made him feel uncomfortable and his insides cramped up unpleasantly. He wanted favours made towards him out of the kindness of the heart, not out of fear or misplaced loyalty or obligation.

There would always be another way, a better solution to one’s problems if someone didn’t want to help them. All you could do was ask, without expectation. Draco believed in honesty and trust in the empathy of others. He knew sometimes that could be naive but he wanted to believe in the good of people.

He drew in the scent of Ran and closed his eyes, waking up after midnight to an empty bed beside his own had made him panic a little. Ran had sneaked out of the dorm without telling him about his plans for a late-night fire call. Draco would have preferred to have been consulted, he knew Ran wanted to do this for him but the reality was that it was his favour to ask for. Ran had to let him be a part of this.

He needed to start to build bridges with people, letting others see that he could be trusted and deserving of their kindness. Without that, there would be no reason for anyone to want to help him. Ran had good intentions but his need for control was backfiring like spells from a faulted wand.

Draco stayed silent while Ran filled William in on a lot of what had happened over the last few weeks as well as the reason why the rescue mission was needed. The reason Pomme was in danger from his own parents.

Draco wished he didn’t even have to worry about such a thing. It was saddening to think about how his choices in life could drive his own parents to take it out on an innocent creature, in a twisted way to try to hurt him into submission. Pomme didn’t deserve the wrath of a vengeful man full of ignorance and hate, Draco would do anything to have his actions not end in her suffering.

He knew it wasn’t above his father to pull such a stunt as to use his emotional connection against him, according to Lucius to care and to love was what made him weak. He’d seen what his father had done to the house elves in the past, it had broken his heart every time he tortured one of the small creatures. He’d tried to patch them up as best he could, unfortunately not knowing any healing spells his efforts had been far from satisfactory. He’d spent many a night crying himself to sleep knowing that his friends had taken a beating for merely existing in his father’s orbit. For being creatures Lucius didn’t see as an equal or worthy of respect. Same as how he would see his own son before long.

Bill was watching them with a small smile, his demeanour had changed entirely since Draco had first seen him after Ran had gone about this the entirely wrong way. He was now looking relaxed and comfortable. Instead of a game with a calculated exchange of words they were now having a nice friendly chat, just catching up with each other.

Draco felt a little nervous about what Bill’s impression of him would be, he wanted Ran’s family to like him. It was scary putting out who he was to the world, he felt exposed not having his fake persona in front of his soul like a dark shield of a knight’s armour.

“Malfoy tell me a bit about your horse, Pomme was it?” Draco smiled thinking about one of his closest friends growing up, without her he wasn’t sure he would have made it this far. She had been an escape in a stifling world, a light softness in an otherwise hard and gloomy environment. Draco had a lot to thank Pomme for, she was so much more than just a pet, she was his companion. He missed her every single day when he was at school.

“William, please call me Draco. I can probably talk about Pomme for hours, she’s the most beautiful equine mare with a playful yet the most gentle of souls. I used to spend whole days out with her in the stables escaping from the life of being the Malfoy heir.”

He closed his eyes thinking back to the day he had first met his very own horse, as an eight-year-old getting his own horse had been like Yule happening in July. The fact that his father had had to attend a meeting so that it was just him and his mother had also been an added relief. It meant that he had been able to show his feelings at least to some extent, he could be a child instead of the cold aristocrat in the making his father had tried to mould him into.

Draco felt the shape of the apple in the pocket of his robe, Dobby had made him promise to eat it at the stables after lecturing him about being too thin and how important snacks in between meals were for little growing wizards. Draco shook his head but smiled all the same, the obvious care from the house elves warmed his heart.

His mother was walking with long strides ahead of him on the dirt road, he had to almost jog to keep up. It was a very nice day with the sun shining and the insects buzzing with life, Draco would have loved to stroll down the path at a more leisurely pace while watching the butterflies pollinate the flowers. He was afraid to ask his mother to stop or slow down though, even if his mother was more lenient than his father he didn’t want to push his luck and risk getting a scolding. His mother was a busy woman with little time for things like pretty flowers and butterflies.

They reached the stables, Draco’s heart drummed in his chest as they opened the wooden door and headed inside. The smell of hay comforted him, he loved being outside and around animals. He felt more at home here than he did walking the cold marble floors of the manor.

He stopped, closing his eyes to take it all in, making his mother become impatient. “Draco stop dallying, your horse is at the end of the stables. Come over and say hello.” Draco swallowed nervously, he wanted the horse to like him, he hoped it could see through the Malfoy mask. He had discovered that animals seemed to be able to do that, to feel if a human was good or bad by instinct. Draco loved animals, among them he didn’t feel judged or like he had to be a certain way to be accepted.

As he passed Narcissa he nodded at her apologetically, “sorry mother, what’s her name?” Narcissa shrugged disinterestedly and shooed him forward instead of giving him a verbal answer. Draco smiled, it seemed like he would get to name his own horse. It felt like an honour to name another being, he hoped he would be able to come up with the perfect name for her.

He reached the last stall and carefully opened the latch to the door, inside was a mare maybe a few years old. She had reddish-brown fur and whiskey-coloured eyes. Those eyes looked at Draco with curiosity, she moved her head up and down making her golden-tinged mane move as well. Draco nodded in response not certain how to make the horse see that he could be trusted.

The big animal eyes watched him in a way that made him feel safe, Draco tried a tentative smile to which the horse let out a neigh. Draco took a tentative step forward and the horse did the same, “hi beautiful, I’m Draco. I’m going to take care of you, okay.” The horse lifted its head again and Draco took that as a yes. It felt like they understood each other, he already felt a strong connection to the mare.

They continued to regard each other and slowly closed the gap between them until Draco was able to clap the horse on its muzzle, the horse flared its nostrils at the contact and Draco giggled at the air being blown in his hair.

His mother tried to get him to walk back to the manor with her but Draco didn’t want to leave his horse yet, not before he had come up with a good name for her. He wasn’t ready to leave his safe haven, this warm and safe space he could share with the horse. Away from all the hard-won respect and the suffocating responsibilities at home. A place where he could just breathe without having to worry about the consequences of his very existence.

After a while, he felt hunger start to gnaw at him and remembered the green apple Dobby had given him. He chuckled, the house elf had probably predicted that he would become enamoured with the horse and therefore miss lunch. He brought out the shiny apple and was just about to take a bite when the horse moved over with piqued interest.

Draco looked up and to his great surprise felt her lips against the skin of his fingers, he let go of the apple and saw his snack disappear in one big bite. Draco felt a little affronted, that had been his apple, how dare she steal it? He could understand her motivation though, apples were the best and it was a true tragedy if they weren’t provided for her.

He patted her muzzle again as she swallowed the apple, clearly satisfied. “Hmm, so you love apples as much as I do,” he decided he would visit the stables every day. He’d bring two green apples, one for him and one for his horse. He was determined to teach her to share instead of steal though, taking something which wasn’t rightfully yours wasn’t right.

He had an idea and smiled at his horse, it was the perfect name. “I think I’ll call you Pomme, do you like that name?” The horse neighed again and it was settled. Draco had just made a new friend, one he had quickly learned shared his love for apples. A friend he had promised to take care of and one he was sure would take care of him in return.

He smiled as he left the stables, having to head back to get something else to eat. Even with a growling stomach, he took his time on his way back to watch the field of flowers and its many butterflies.

Draco chuckled as he told the story of how they met to Ran and William, “I named her Pomme, which I’m sure you know is French for apple, as she stole mine on the day that we met.” It was fond memories and Draco swallowed down the worry of something terrible happening to his horse because of him. He wouldn’t be able to live with the knowledge he’d hurt her, even if it was indirectly.

“You can call me Bill Draco, everyone else does. She seems lovely and I can tell how much Pomme means to you.” Draco nodded and looked at Bill with pleading eyes, “I know it’s a lot to ask of you Bill but would you go get her for me, please?” Draco felt time stand still, he needed Bill’s help but if he said no, Draco would accept it and they would have to come up with another plan to save her.

Bill’s head nodded in the flames and Draco felt a relieved tear streak down his cheek. “I can see the love you have for your horse Draco, of course I will help you rescue her.” Ran hugged him close and Draco smiled gratefully through the few tears that he’d shed as the tension and worry left his shoulders. “Thank you, I can’t express how much that means to me. If you ever need help with anything…”

Ran’s hand covered his mouth and Bill chuckled, “anything you say? I think you could be a good influence so when me and Fleur have children I may ask you to babysit from time to time, deal?” Draco nodded from behind Ran’s palm, Draco loved children and he would gladly babysit in the future. The fact that Bill would even consider trusting him with his children spoke volumes, it meant a lot to Draco to have someone see him as a good influence. It was how he had always wanted to be seen.

They went over some details after that, what time of day Draco’s parents were usually away from the grounds on errands. How to best lure Pomme away and make her trust Bill, which was with the help of an apple obviously. If you gave Pomme an apple she was sure to view you as her new best friend, to Draco it was endearing how trusting she was of others even if it could so easily be used against her.

Before they ended the call Bill shook his head fondly at them, “I’m not sure how you managed it Ran but I hope you know how lucky you are to have Draco. Honestly, he reminds me of Fleur not just because of their similar features. I’d advise you to always listen to him.”

Ran smirked at his brother and turned to a blushing Draco. They shared a small kiss which made Draco melt, it felt both weird and amazing to be so affectionate in front of other people.

“Smartass, I already said that I’m sorry. I know my dragon saved my arse though, and thank you for doing this. It really means more than you know.” Bill promised to keep in touch and update them on the status of the rescue mission before the call was disconnected and his face faded from the flames.

Ran looked down at his lap, Draco nudged his chin with his hand until Ran looked up at him, “I know your heart was in the right place, and so does Bill. I truly appreciate how you want to help me, please involve me next time though, okay? We can help each other together going forward, always together.”

Draco smiled at Ran opening up and showing his more vulnerable side, he knew he had been in the wrong and he took responsibility for his actions, Draco loved how mature that made him. They may still be teenagers but they had to grow up fast because of the war and everything happening in the wizarding world at the moment.

Ran nodded adamantly, “of course, always together. Thank you for holding me accountable, I need you to tell me when I cross a line. You truly are amazing I hope you know that, it’s incredible how you can show me that we can accomplish so much with the use of honesty and love alone.”

Draco drew Ran into his arms feeling a bit overwhelmed, “I need you just as much as you need me, we complement each other.” Ran hummed, “yeah we really do, I love you my kaida.”

Draco had felt it for a while, even if he hadn’t let himself believe it, the love they shared. It was on a level that mere words could not describe, not even the wisdom of the stars could have predicted the connection they had found in each other.

Draco knew that love had power beyond the wildest imaginations, as long as he and Ran went through this together, their love and differences would help them navigate the difficulties on the path that lay ahead. If they faced the future together, their joined efforts would see them overcome adversities.

Draco smiled in wonder, it was safe to say that today had been a lot. At the moment he was happy though, against all odds here he was, a Malfoy, in the arms of a Weasley. They were so different yet in all the important ways they were similar enough to understand each other and be able to make the other grow and evolve. Draco was ready for them to grow together, to let love lead their way forward towards a happier tomorrow.

Chapter Text

Chapter 25: Humble and Kind

The first Hogsmeade weekend of the year was long-awaited and everyone was more than a little excited to leave the castle and storm the village to cause teenage havoc. Ran would normally be one of them but this time he had other plans.

It was true that he like most everyone else liked having a butterbeer at the Tree Broomsticks, buying too much chocolate at Honeydukes and looking for the newest products at Zonko’s. He’d been there and done that before though, there were more important things than spending an afternoon out and about town. To have the castle almost to himself was an opportunity he wouldn’t easily give up on.

He had gotten Draco to agree to stay behind with him as well, he had made arrangements for a very special day and a very special visitor. He needed to show his boyfriend that he was loved and cherished and that he had so much more support than he thought, that he wouldn’t lose as much as he believed by being true to himself and standing up for what he believed in. That he could have it all, a family and a clean conscience.

Ran knew that family was important, although he had quickly realised that acquiring a found family was just as valuable if not more so than the bonds made by blood. Even with that said he would not give up the bonds that had recently grown stronger with some of his brothers, even if they hadn’t always seen eye to eye he knew that he needed them. He wanted them in his life and he valued their relationship. He smiled when he thought of how Perseus had truly proved himself. It was very easy to misjudge others without having all the information and therefore not seeing the full picture. Sometimes taking a step back and giving them a chance to explain could change everything for the better. Not for the first time he was immensely glad they had reconnected.

To be able to have both, the family of choice and those who you could relate to in more ways than one because of familial circumstances, truly it was a rare luxury. Ran was blessed by the stars to be one of few to have been lucky enough to have both. It was a luxury he wished to also be able to bestow upon Draco, if anyone deserved to have both the love of the friends you found along the way and those you were connected to by familial bonds it was his boyfriend.

Ran knew that even if Draco loved their Slytherin friends and knew he was an integral part of their group, a part of Draco would always feel like an outsider. Ran could understand that sentiment, he knew how it was to be a part of something but still feel different and as if you didn’t belong. As if you were a copper cauldron standing out amid rows upon rows of brass cauldrons. He had often felt like that with his siblings even if they were all different from each other, Ran had sometimes felt like another creature altogether. Maybe it was his hidden Slytherin side that had felt alienated, a side that had been suppressed but always present.

He could therefore understand that Draco would always feel like he was on the outside looking in, being a badger surrounded by snakes. Ran knew he could be arrogant at times and that he had a habit of wanting to be able to fix everything on his own. He wanted to be all that Draco needed, to know that he couldn’t be Draco’s everything made him feel quite inadequate. Even with that said Ran could concur with the fact that he couldn’t fulfil Draco’s need for a Hufflepuff connection, he wouldn’t be able to meet him at that level.

Their differences were a strength, but it was also something that divided them at times. Ran had to accept that. It was okay to ask for help and have others to confide in, Draco wouldn’t be able to meet Ran when it came to his need for competition and sarcastic bantering either for instance. Ran had others fulfilling that need and Draco deserved the same.

Ran smirked thinking of how he had Blaise for bantering, that little shit was constantly driving him bonkers. He hated how much he loved their almost constant back and forth, it was at times frustrating but he knew he would miss their dynamic if he didn’t have the black boy teasing him mercilessly at every opportunity.

Being able to give Draco back a sense of belonging, to give him a sense of family that he wouldn’t be able to give Draco himself would truly be his pleasure. Draco had always had money but it had meant next to nothing in comparison to having a loving family, one that would accept and love you unconditionally. Ran knew that today would give Draco something he had only ever dreamed of possessing, something he had never thought would be in his corporal future.

“Wait, I thought you were joking earlier, you’re really going to stay behind today? I don’t get why anyone of sane mind would want to stay in this dusty old castle voluntarily.” Blaise shuddered and shook his head perplexedly as he tightened his scarf and leaned against the wall nonchalantly.

They had all gathered in the common room as the others were getting ready to leave for the day. Ran gave Blaise a dirty look. There were several reasons anyone would stay behind, not that he would give Blaise the satisfaction of an actual answer. He wouldn’t let the other rile him up.

In addition to some free time without unwanted prying eyes and ears, so he would be able to give Draco the long-awaited surprise visit, it was also the fact that staying behind would impede an otherwise almost certain encounter with the infuriating lions. Some would maybe say it was cowardly to stay away and hide, to avoid another inevitable confrontation with people you didn’t see eye to eye with. That it would be like waving the white flag, giving up and letting the other side win.

That was far from the truth however, Ran would love to give those idiots he used to call mates a piece of his mind. He would love to out-master them in wit and well-deserved insults. Even so, he knew it wouldn’t lead anywhere, he was sad to say he had given up on them ever getting back on seeing things the same way ever again. They had made their choices, to be bigoted and judgemental. There was no trying to reason with an already made-up mind. That was a lesson he had learned the hard way.

You had to choose your battles. In this case, going into Hogsmeade only to get into another screaming match with the Gryffindors would only result in still unresolved issues and a hurt Draco. Ran didn’t want to put his boyfriend in that situation knowing he hated conflict, his kind and warm nature was the one which would take the hardest blow from their arguing.

It didn’t mean he wished for the others to hold their tongue however, he narrowed his eyes and gave Blaise a speculative look. “I have my reasons which are none of your business quite frankly, if you happen to run into our least favourite lions though please retaliate for two.”

Blaise chuckled, “you know it Ran… oh I see none of my business hmm, I wonder what activity you could possibly need an empty dorm room for.” He waggled his eyebrows suggestively and Ran rolled his eyes, of course, Blaise would think that was why they’d stay behind. Blaise could at times be such a predictable teenage boy, thinking with his prick more than his head.

He glanced over at Draco, his cheeks had turned a bright red and Ran couldn’t help but feel enamoured by the expected reaction. Draco could put on an indifferent mask and show next to no emotion but when his guard was down, when he felt comfortable and let himself be open, his face was as easy to read to him as the tea leaves were to a seer. Ran could see the embarrassment but also a nervous excitement at the seed Blaise had planted. Interesting, Ran would file that away for later.

Pansy slapped Blaise over the head, “get your head out of the gutter and stop embarrassing him, Zabini you dirty slug.” Pansy turned to Draco and her expression softened immediately as she patted him on the shoulder, “Draco dear you know he’s just talking shit. Ignore everything that comes out of that devious mouth, Merlin knows I do.” Ran sent Pansy a grateful look, Pansy would always hold anyone accountable and more often than not she intervened on Draco’s behalf.

Draco swallowed audibly beside him and gave Blaise a somewhat cautious look, clearly still feeling a little abashed by the insinuating comment. “I wouldn’t be so quick to insult Hogwarts Blaise, she is so much more than just a dusty old castle. Hogwarts is an extraordinary magical being and she deserves your respect.” Ran took Draco’s hand and bit his lip to not burst out laughing.

He knew that Draco had mostly said that to try to change the subject by focusing on Blaise’s earlier somewhat degrading comment about the school. Ran was very pleased that in doing so his dragon had most certainly unintentionally managed to give the taller boy a backhanded insult in the process.

Ran loved how Draco could get so passionate and advocate for others, not only people or creatures but every magical being or thing. It didn’t matter if it was another person or a castle, Draco wouldn’t stand for anyone showing disrespect. Ran loved how much love and empathy Draco’s heart encompassed. It was by many viewed as a weakness, to care so much about others, but Ran could see the value in the notion and cherished Draco’s nature.

Blaise made a displeased face, “please Draco, spare me the moral lecture will you, even if magical it’s still just a castle.” Blaise then made an undignified yelp and jumped out from the stone wall, he looked back to the smooth surface as if it had bitten him in the back.

Fior chuckled at their partner’s displeasure, “I would watch my words love, I would also try to remember that the castle can always hear you.” Blaise huffed and glared at the wall as if it had personally offended him. Ran shook his head, Blaise deserved to be taken down a peg and he appreciated that the castle had taken it upon herself to deliver that message.

Daphne cocked her head and smirked, “remember that day you were almost late to transfiguration last year Blaise, you complained about how you’d run ragged around the whole castle and every time you opened the door to what you were sure to be the right classroom you found yourself in the entirely wrong part of the castle anew.”

Blaise narrowed his eyes as he sneered at the notion of having an old castle best him, an accomplished wizard. “Oh that’s right Daphne, I remember our dear Blaise having insulted the castle that very morning,” Pansy added with clear glee in her voice. Fior shook their head, obviously holding back their mirth at the amusing memory.

Ran had no such inhibitions and laughed out loud at Blaise putting his foot in his mouth and pissing off the castle to the point of setting him on a wild goose chase to find the transfiguration classroom. He thought he remembered the day in question, if Blaise had been even a second later in through the door he would have been given a detention for tardiness. Blaise being made to turn up that dishevelled and out of breath had probably been more than revenge enough however, the Italian was known for always being prime and proper. That day had been an exception to that rule. It was clear that you definitely didn’t want Hogwarts as your enemy, Ran would make sure to remember that.

Draco nodded with a small smile, “I’m certain you didn’t mean any real harm, if you apologise I’m sure she will forgive you.” Blaise looked uncomfortable and distrustful of the wall as he leaned back against it with some caution. “I suppose you could live in worse places,” he gave a small shrug before wincing as the wall obviously gave him grief yet again. Ran grimaced in sympathy, even if deserved, the bruises Blaise would have in the morning were sure to be unpleasant.

Fior gave Blaise an exasperated look but couldn’t help but smile, “swallow your pride B, you have to apologise and actually mean it,” Blaise looked appropriately chastised and looked up towards the ceiling as he mumbled a sincere but hard-won apology, just loud enough for his circle of friends to make out the words. “I’m sorry for offending Hogwarts, I didn’t mean any actual disrespect and I know you are a building with an honourable history. A home for many who have never felt real warmth and a place to truly belong.”

Even if Blaise looked distressed over having to be so vulnerable and speak with unguarded truth, there was no mistaking the feeling behind the words he’d spoken. A warm wind caressed Ran’s cheek and he blinked at the sudden unexpected touch, somehow the castle had shown through a breezy caress that Blaise’s apology had been accepted. It was comparable to a hug, a loving mother’s warm embrace.

Draco was beaming, “I’m proud of you Blaise, see it’s not so hard to be considerate and kind.” Blaise blushed a little and nodded, his usual presumptions and smug demeanour subdued in the wake of his apology. Fior hugged him and whispered something in his ear which made him smile.

Ran drew Draco in against his chest as well and hugged him from behind. He loved their group of friends and how well they complemented each other. Once again he was reminded about how he and Blaise were maybe more alike than most would ever assume. Blaise almost felt as much like a brother as the twins or Perseus. It was a bit disturbing to realise how close he felt to the pompous snake.

If he self-reflected, Ran had to admit he could also be too proud for his own good at times, he could have a hard time showing his softer and more gentle side. He and Blaise both wanted to be the strong alpha male, they wanted to be able to do things on their own and thought they always knew best. Even when they definitely didn’t have all the answers, far from it.

Draco may think being kind and considerate was as easy as breathing, maybe it should be that easy, second nature that didn’t require much thought or effort. Ran knew from experience that having to admit to having been wrong or having acted less than desirably, having to apologise, could be a hard task to accomplish. It was hard to have to be humble and see things from other people’s perspectives.

Ran knew he could as easily have been the one having said an impolite or downright rude comment about the castle, not seeing anything wrong with the offhanded comment before someone pointed out how it was unkind and disrespectful. He could see himself in Blaise at times, both the good and the bad. They were like wands carved from the same tree.

The others soon filled out from the common room, leaving Ran and Draco behind with only a few students from the younger years scattered around the open space. Ran kissed Draco’s cheek which made the blond boy blush again to Ran’s delight, “I love how you have managed to stay humble and kind even with the uphill battles you have had to fight, even with a cold family and no real role models in your youth. You’re a true inspiration, I hope you know that me kaida.”

Draco turned in his arms and Ran smiled at him as he saw the pure emotion shining in his sparkling grey eyes, he wondered if Draco had ever been told before that his kindness could be seen as a power, something that could inspire others to want to change and try to treat others better.

“I just want to help people, to give them a chance and see the beauty in everyone even when they may not deserve it. See the magic of the love that is freely given, the magical things that surround us that many take for granted but don’t appreciate enough. To help others to be able to see it too, the magic of being kind and passing it forward.”

Ran shook his head in bewilderment, wondering how he could have ever been fooled by the Malfoy mask. How it was even possible to not see how wonderful the person standing before him had always been deep down inside? He was the luckiest wizard alive, to be able to call Draco Malfoy his own. Draco truly was a wonder. “You truly are amazing. You help me see the beauty in the small but kind gestures every day.”

“I love you for saying that, I know I haven’t always been brave enough to act in the way I want to but I also know that staying bitter and sad about my family’s choices would keep me from being able to fly.” Ran smiled and kissed Draco on the nose before he took his hand in his and entwined their fingers.

Draco truly thought he had no family that would understand, accept and love him. Ran was happy that he had contacted today's visitor and had invited them to the castle. Especially after the conversation they had just had he was more convinced than ever that Draco deserved and needed to see and talk to them.

In a sense, it was a small gesture of kindness on his part but he thought that to Draco it may mean so much more. Ran couldn’t wait to see the look on Draco’s face when they entered the classroom where he and his guest had decided to meet up. He couldn’t wait for the long-awaited family reunion.

“Will you tell me what we are doing today? Where are we going?” Ran grinned at Draco and shook his head in the negative. He countered with a question of his own as they made their way up the stairs and left the dungeons behind, “don’t you trust me?”

“Of course I do, I trust you with my life”, Ran smiled as they stopped outside the door to the classroom used for theoretical herbology classes. Sprout’s classroom, it was a bright room that somehow always had sunshine coming in through the big bay windows, perfectly fitting the Hufflepuff head of house. Come to think of it, it was a reverence that the sun was forever shining, even when it was raining outside or when late at night long after the sun had gone down behind the horizon. Hogwarts truly had a different kind of magic, a magic that sang through the walls and echoed in the hallways.

Draco looked at him in confusion and Ran nodded to the door, “close your eyes love,” Draco did as he was told and the total trust in him made Ran feel funny inside, it was a power rush to have someone put their faith in you like that. It also made him feel even more protective of the other, he would never take advantage of or misuse the trust Draco had put in him.

Ran opened and pushed the door inwards. It was only a second or so before a bubbly voice exclaimed, “hiya Draco, it’s so nice to finally meet ya. Your boy Rastaban has told me so much about you…”

Chapter Text

Chapter 26: In Good Company

An excited anticipation tingled in Draco’s bones as he obediently closed his eyes, what on earth could Ran have planned for them? For the love of Merlin, he couldn’t imagine what would be behind the door, he was certain it would be something very special either way. Ran never did anything half-arsed after all, there was always great thought behind his every action.

When Ran pushed open the door an exuberant female voice met his ears, “hiya Draco, it’s so nice to finally meet ya. Your boy Rastaban has told me so much about you dear cousin.” Draco’s eyes flew open and he stared at the person in front of him in utter disbelief.

A wave of gratitude for Ran hit him in the chest like a powerful stunner, taking his breath away. He almost couldn’t believe his eyes, he felt light-headed as he blinked and took in the sight of one of only about a handful of his close blood relatives that were not drowned in prejudice and therefore deep in Voldemort’s clutches.

He felt a smile slowly spread across his face as he met the eyes of the daughter of his estranged aunt Andromeda, the young woman was leaning back in a cheer with her feet unceremoniously propped up on one of the desks. Her hair was a wild spiky number in the colour of bubblegum pink. She was as far away from a respectable pure-blooded witch as you could possibly get. His mother would have been appalled, that fact alone made Draco admire her more. The truth was that on some level he had always looked up to her, even if only from afar and in secret.

Draco had heard of her several times before although mostly just in passing, however they had never actually met. Something that most people would probably consider to be strange as they were the only ones who were even remotely close in age of those with Black blood running through their veins. Although, taking into account their very different upbringing it was maybe not that strange after all.

Draco suddenly recalled a conversation he had overheard when he was only four years old. It was actually one of his first distinct memories, a moment in his life that had set a precedent for what was to come in the years that followed. Even at such a young age, it had been a conversation which had made it clear to him what was expected of him. Who he had to be to make sure that he wouldn’t become a disappointment in the eyes of his parents. It had been the day he’d realised that he could be nothing like his older cousin, even if that was all he actually desired.

Lucius swept with long powerful strides into the parlour, his mouth was twisted into a deep scowl and his eyes were ablaze with nothing short of icy stomach-curling disgust. That expression on his father’s face made little Draco shrink back against the wall, trying to become invisible by blending into the background.

He had learned early in his short life to be cautious when his father was in a dark mood, when even the smallest of things could make the man snap and lash out in frustrated anger. When he was in a dark mood was when he had the potential to become volatile, he didn’t hurt Draco physically but he would take his ire out on the house elves, Draco’s friends. Hurting Draco emotionally in the process, because Draco cared to the point when he wished his father hurt him instead of his friends.

To care was a flaw in his father’s book, something not fitting of a Malfoy. His lips trembled, Draco closed his eyes trying to calm his heart and not let out a sound of distress. He had to stay strong. Malfoys didn’t cry, they didn’t show any real emotion, they didn’t show weakness. They were more like a stone statue than a human being.

Draco’s mother looked up at her husband as he poured a more than healthy finger of bourbon into one of the crystal glasses Draco wasn’t allowed to be near. “What’s wrong dear?" her voice was calm almost tentative, in an attempt to keep Lucius from losing his temper completely. Draco wanted to bolt out of the room but was too afraid to move even an inch, his father’s moods mixed with alcohol was never a good combination.

Lucius scoffed darkly, “what’s wrong? Didn’t you hear, that the good-for-nothing offspring of your lost sister started school this year and she was sorted into Hufflepuff.” He grimaced as if even uttering the words out loud was painful, as if they had tasted foul in his mouth. “I get incensed as yet another dark pure-blooded branch has forever been sullied, imagine having a relative that is a half-blood and Hufflepuff at that. It’s a disgrace, Andromeda cast shame over the Black family.”

Narcissa nodded dejectedly, “after all these years I still can’t believe my own sister let foolish misplaced love cloud her judgement like that. Edward Tonks, her mud-blood husband, was Hufflepuff as well. Sadly I can’t say I’m too surprised about the outcome of Nymphadora’s sorting.” Lucius’ lip curled as he sank down into one of the armchairs, he was silently seething in his anger.

Draco blinked and looked down at his feet as he willed away the tears that threatened to spill, the resentment in his father’s voice and the expression of loathing reflected in every line of his twisted facial features had been crystal clear. Draco felt a heavy angst take root in his stomach. If he ever wanted his parents’ respect and love he could not be anything even remotely like his cousin. There was only one path acceptable for him, he could only ever be a Slytherin ice prince.

Being a shameful disgrace that warranted that cold look of absolute revulsion from his father was his worst nightmare. He could so easily imagine himself being thrown away and branded as an abomination, he couldn’t let that happen. That wasn’t an option.

Suddenly Draco’s mother noticed him standing pressed against the wall in the far corner of the room, “Draco dear what are you doing in here, we were having an adult conversation.” Draco nodded and shifted from one foot to the other, “sorry mother, can I go out and play in the garden?” It was why he had come in there in the first place, to ask if he could go outside, the roses were still in bloom. He loved the gardens, it was serene and so very pretty.

His mother gave him a small smile and nodded her head in approval. Draco bolted out of the room, almost tripping over his own feet in his haste. He had to get out of there before his father could weigh in on the matter, or take his bad mood out on his own son or his friends.

Draco ended up sitting at the edge of the pond reflecting on the conversation he had just been witness to. He was feeling sad and dejected, he felt a weird sense of grief for what could have been, but never would be. He knew he and his cousin would never cross paths. It felt like he had somehow been bereft of a sister.

Draco would have loved having an older sibling. Being an only child was not easy on the young heir, at times it felt like he had the world put upon his shoulders. He longed for someone to talk to about everything, especially that which his parents didn’t approve of. He wished he knew someone who was a bit more like him, someone who saw the flowers surrounded by butterflies before the poisonous ivy and snakes lurking underneath.

He picked up a pebble and threw it into the pond, watching the cascade of rings form and stretch out over the glistening surface. He hated the twisting feeling of envy growing in his stomach, he was jealous of his cousin. How she had the privilege of freedom and a choice of who she wanted to be instead of a mountain of responsibilities and an overhanging fear of being a disappointment.

He was Draco Malfoy and that meant certain things were to be expected of him, he understood that now more than ever before. For the first time in his life, he thought that maybe he would have been happier if he could have been someone else. If he could have been the child of a family without the darkness, without the expectations.

For a moment he wished he could have been a Tonks instead, or any other family other than Malfoy or Black. He was only four years old and he had his whole life ahead of him but he already knew his life wasn’t his to dictate, it was already decided for him who he was going to grow up to be. If he strayed from that path he would be left in the dust with nothing and no one.

He lay down on the grass-clad ground and looked up at the pillowy white clouds, wondering if his cousin was doing the same on the grounds of Hogwarts. In another life, they could have been close. In another life, he could have had a sister. In another life, he could have been a part of a real family.

Draco blinked at the memory, watching the young woman in front of him now, his cousin. Someone who was practically nothing more than a stranger to him in all but name. He felt a pang of loss for the years that they could have known each other. He felt guilty for having followed the path set out for him for so many years, for not breaking free, for not being brave enough before now.

“Where are my manners, mum may be a bit of a Black rebel but she is still a full-fledged Slytherin and sometimes she’s a bit of a stiff aristocrat. Regrettably, some habits are hard to break, I suppose.” His cousin practically jumped up onto her feet and walked over to him with an almost skip in her step. Draco swallowed nervously and offered his hand for a shake, hoping that his palm wouldn’t be sweaty.

Tonks shook her head vehemently and dragged Draco into a fierce hug instead, “none of that Blondie, we’re family. I’m Nymphadora Tonks, don’t call me Nymphadora though. I think it’s a rather dreadful name, you can call me Tonks or Dora if you must.” Draco nodded not sure of what to say, he hadn’t been expecting such a welcoming and even loving greeting.

He glanced at Ran who was standing back, leaning casually against the wall just inside of the door, giving Draco and Tonks a bit of privacy. Ran was smiling softly towards him as if he knew what this meeting could possibly mean to Draco. He felt emotion gather as a lump in his throat. He had a family beyond his parents, beyond those who would abandon him in the near future. A family who could understand parts of him that he had a hard time to grasp himself at times.

As they parted from the hug he looked at his cousin with a heavy heart, Tonks may be ready to forgive and forget all his earlier misdeeds. It didn’t mean that Draco believed he was deserving and worthy of her understanding and love. “I’m sorry,” he said in an almost gasp from the emotions nearly choking him. He had to apologise, for nothing and everything all at once. Even if sincere the words felt a bit hollow and empty, they were not nearly enough.

Tonks frowned and regarded him for a few seconds before she shook her head resolutely. “Pish posh, what do you have to be sorry for? If it’s for being conditioned and groomed to behave like a bigoted pig, that wasn’t your fault. I mean, not entirely at least.” Draco couldn’t help but to let out a surprised giggle at the way Tonks described his past vile behaviour. They may not have been the words he would have used himself but it was fitting all the same.

Ran hummed, “what have I tried to tell you dragon, you are not a bad person. You were just influenced by bad people in a toxic environment growing up. The fact that you have a hard time forgiving yourself and feel guilt and regret is proof of that alone love.” Draco drew in a deep breath, he knew Ran was right but sometimes he had a hard time seeing himself the way his boyfriend did.

Tonks gave a shiver, “I don’t envy you, that’s for sure. I can’t imagine being raised like my mother. I take after my dad you see, all clumsy and prone to mischief.” She gave a wicked grin, rivalling the Weasley twins. Draco had heard a few rumours of Tonks being a bit of a troublemaker when she attended Hogwarts, it seemed those rumours may have had some truth to them.

“I hated myself being that person, making others feel small and upset made me miserable.” Tonks patted his shoulder in sympathy, “that in itself is punishment enough you know. Anyway, enough of this doom and gloom. I hear congratulations are in order Blondie.”

Draco blushed at Tonks clearly having given him a nickname of her own. He would not let others call him Blondie, if Ran tried maybe he would cave on that resolution. Blaise or Pansy would never get away with it though. He decided that he liked it when it was coming from his cousin, it was said as a term of endearment and it made Draco feel infinitely closer to her. It made them feel more familiar than they actually were as this was the first time they had ever spoken.

They sat down at the desks, Ran joined them taking the seat beside Draco who leaned his head on his boyfriend’s shoulder. He smiled when he felt a strong warm arm settle around him securely. How had he gotten so lucky?

Tonks chuckled, “snatching up a Weasley Draco, I’ll admit that I’m impressed. I can see my parents in you two actually, which is a bit disturbing, to be honest.” Draco could feel himself blush anew and he turned his head into Ran’s warm body a little more firmly.

He could hear Ran ask how exactly they reminded her of his aunt and her husband. Draco turned back towards Tonks, he was curious to hear the answer as well. The love between Andromeda and Ted must have been strong, something out of the ordinary, for his aunt to leave her family behind for him.

Tonks scratched her neck a little awkwardly as if trying to find the right words, “I dunno really, I suppose it’s the way they complement each other. Slytherins and Hufflepuffs have always been more similar in their differences than anyone has ever given them credit for you know.”

Draco nodded, he thought he understood what she meant. He and Ran were as different as could be, still they were the same where it truly mattered. Draco’s softness could help smooth out Ran’s efficiency and one-tracked mind while in return Ran’s sharpness and composure could help Draco find his confidence and give him the edge he sometimes lacked. They lifted each other up, being each other’s voice of reason. On parchment it looked like a clash between fire and ice, in reality it was the complete opposite. They were able to be in symbiosis with each other and help the other rise above their own potential.

Tonks gave Draco a calculated look and wiggled her eyebrows, “a little snake hissed in my ear that you may be on the verge of breaking free from the family, I want to be the first to congratulate you. If you have escaped before Christmas, I’m sure my parents would love to have you over for the holidays. Dad has always been sad about how my mum’s family shunned her because of him and their love, he would be delighted to have you join us.”

Draco blinked and swallowed the lump in his throat, he could see that Tonks’ offer was genuine. He was welcomed by the Tonks family, no questions asked. Even if it felt a little wrong to have someone congratulate him on his imminent disownment, Tonks was right. The manor and the family obligations had felt more and more stifling, it was like being a prisoner in his own home. Getting disowned would be like breaking free, escaping fate and a life he’d never wished for.

“I’m not sure getting disowned is something to celebrate, even if necessary and something I truly want.” Ran squeezed him against his side, making Draco’s frown soften. Maybe you could both grieve losing a part of your identity, while also celebrating the freedom it may bring. A freedom to reconnect with family that had met a similar fate before him.

Tonks laughed, “you’re kidding right, of course it is worthy of celebration. To get disowned by the House of Black is like the most badass thing you can accomplish, trust me when I say that you are in good company.” Draco frowned not sure exactly what she was referring to as the Black family had a habit of not speaking of the dead. A disowned member of the family was as good as dead, burned right off the family tree.

Ran sat bolt upright, “I hadn’t even thought of it that way. Draco you wouldn’t even be the first person with Black roots to be disowned for choosing to pursue a relationship with a Weasley.” Draco turned to Ran in surprise, who saw the silent question in his widened eyes and continued unprompted. “I studied my family tree a while back and I found some very interesting titbits, one of them being that my grandmother on my father’s side was Cedrella Weasley née Black.”

Draco shook his head in disbelief, even if it probably shouldn’t come as such a chock. Most of the pure-blooded families, especially those of the sacred 28, had crossed paths and married at some point. Sometimes more than once. They were all related somehow, which had sometimes caused problems with inbreeding.

A part of him felt reassured about the fact that he wouldn’t be the first, someone before him had been just as brave. He would be walking in the footsteps of his ancestors. It made him feel less alone, less like an outcast on the outside looking in. He had other family members to look up to and be inspired by.

Maybe the House of Black wasn’t all bad, there were a few golden eggs amongst the ones infested by darkness. Draco felt a surge of hope that there was a branch of the family history he could be proud of. History that the others in the House of Black had tried to erase instead of celebrate. Tonks was right, being disowned for love or otherwise was a cause for celebration and recognition.

Tonks nodded excitedly, “mum sometimes talked fondly of her, said they were much the same.” Draco was intrigued, “really, are there more family members that have been disowned? I only really know of Sirius Black.”

Tonks laughed, “for sure, there are a bunch more, together you could easily build a quidditch team.” She grinned at Draco, “most have been thrown out because of marrying against the family’s will,” she winked and leaned over the table conspiratorially to be able to whisper her next few words. “I’ll tell you a little secret, the marriages that led to disownment are to my knowledge the only ones that have led to actual happiness.” Draco laughed at her satisfied cheeky little grin, and suddenly he felt a million times lighter. Tonks had a positive effect on people, her humour was contagious.

Ran nodded with a wide grin of his own, “wasn’t there also a Black who was a human rights activist that focused on fighting for the rights of muggles and muggle-borns? Oh, and there was a squib that went on to win some notoriously hard-to-win muggle award called the Nobel Prize. My dad goes on and on about that from time to time, how he’s related to the Marius Black, I don’t think he actually understands the first thing about his research but he’s so proud of him all the same.” Ran shook his head in exasperation at Arthur Weasley’s antics but his words were spoken with a fondness without bonds for his muggle-loving father.

The familial love warmed Draco’s insides, even so, his smile turned a little sad at the edges. It was a bittersweet sensation. Ran’s father’s fascination for anything muggle was strangely charming, but when putting that aside the fact that the Black family disowned people left and right for things like being born without magic or because of whom they fell in love with, it was absolutely heartbreaking. Although it was far from surprising it still made Draco’s insides twist unpleasantly.

Marius had been cast aside as if unworthy and someone to be ashamed of, it made Draco feel agitated on his behalf. Draco thought it was like a slap in the face to go out in the muggle world and to succeed like few others, like Arthur that made him feel proud of his relative. He wanted to try to find out more about him and try to understand his brilliance. Life was so much more than magic, Draco had not always understood that himself but the last few weeks had made him realise there were more important things in life. Like love and family.

Tonks gave him an appraisive look, “I have never heard of a Malfoy being disowned though, you may become the first to ever archive such a feat. I suppose it would take a trifecta of good personality traits to tip the scales in your favour, you don’t do anything by halves do you.” She grinned, “poor Lucius will probably die of distress, a son that is a Hufflepuff, involved with a wizard which to top it all off is also a Weasley.” Tonks let out a peal of laughter, her big smile almost wolfish in nature, “I would do almost anything to get to be a fly on the wall for whenever he is made aware of your marvellous life choices dear cousin.”

Draco blushed, he hadn’t really taken into account that his father could maybe have overlooked one or even two of the things he disapproved of, come to think of it he already had once by overlooking the acceptance letter for a light school, even if reluctantly. However, the combination of the gay, the light and the Weasley would without a doubt be too much for the bigoted man to handle.

More accurately, it most likely wasn’t due to the fact that Draco did things he barely had the ability to acquiesce with, it was more about that it was no longer going to be done in secret. Lucius could grudgingly live with Draco being far from what he had hoped for and envisioned as long as it was behind closed doors, Draco no longer being okay with hiding and pretending would be the last drop for his father.

He would rather be without an heir than face the humiliation, to him Draco was probably worth less than even the likes of Potter. Draco hadn’t initially done anything with the intention of pissing his parents off, he had simply only ever wanted to be the authentic real him and he would be true to himself no matter what the consequences. He had luck on his side that it would also bring him newfound freedom.

“You are the purest person I know Draco and our love will never be something to be ashamed of, in contrast, you being disowned will be something to be proud of. Something to celebrate.” Draco nodded at Ran, his Weasley. The one that saw that he was pure, not in the sense of the Black family motto Toujours Pur. Draco was pure in the sense of having a heart of gold, full of love and compassion.

For maybe the first time he felt like he had a blood-related family where he could belong. He had a cousin who understood where he came from and an aunt who had walked the same path he was now on. He had people in his corner beyond the walls of Hogwarts. He had a support system and a family history with people much like himself, good people coming from the House of Black. He would be honoured to be seen as one of them. One of the erased Black family members, the ones that got away and prospered despite their Black roots.

He leaned in and kissed Ran on the cheek, “I don’t know how to thank you, I needed this more than you know.” It wasn’t a surprise he could have ever foreseen, Ran knew what he needed better than Draco did himself. It was the best gift anyone had ever given to him.

He turned to Tonks, “you too Tonks, I never thought we would have the opportunity to become a real family like this. I always wanted to know you but didn’t think it would ever happen in this lifetime.” He felt tears at the corners of his eyes, he had a family in every sense of the word.

Tonks jumped down from the desk she had been perched on and came over to them, Draco drew in a deep breath and closed his eyes, he wanted to remember this moment for eternity. They shared a three-way hug, which made Draco feel free and light-headed like when flying above the clouds on his broom. This was what it felt like to be truly loved.

Chapter Text

Chapter 27: The Root of All Evil

The door closed behind Draco, who left the classroom with an enthusiastic skip in his step that echoed down the hallway. Ran couldn’t help but smile fondly, he loved to see his dragon so happy and carefree. As if there was not a single worry in the world, he knew he couldn’t protect him from all evil but he could damn well try to shield him from the brunt of the horrors of their time. Draco implanted a ferocious sense of protection in Ran, he would do anything to keep his little Hufflepuff happy.

The truth was that he didn’t have the strength to dim Draco’s light even in the slightest. He wanted Draco to have the ability to always let go and be fully trusting and somewhat naive and gullible. Even if it meant he would have to tell his boyfriend a white lie here and there, Ran had to be the one to be critical and untrusting for the both of them. It came naturally to him anyway and it was a small price to pay if he could let Draco be blissfully ignorant, to let him see the best in people at all times.

Ran didn’t even feel guilty about telling Draco he should go to the kitchens alone for a snack. Draco had pouted adorably and Ran had promised to join him in an hour which had instantly made Draco’s spirits rise anew. Ran had told him that he’d promised Charlie to catch Tonks up on his life after Hogwarts. Charlie and Tonks had attended school at the same time after all, so the notion was not out of place but instead rather believable or even likely.

He hadn’t wanted to bring reality crash down around Draco, crush his happiness with crippling anxiety and what could turn out to be misplaced distrust. He hoped he was wrong, that Tonks would turn out to be fully on the side of magic. That she was one from the light side that would be open to accepting all of magic herself. Not just another of Dumbledore’s many brainwashed pawns.

The truth was that Tonks was a part of the Order, Ran was suspicious and wary of her being in too deep with Dumbledore. That she wouldn’t want to see reason, that she was too loyal to the old fool. He had to know where her true loyalties lie and if push came to shove he would even lower himself to threats. He didn’t want to be that person but he would do anything to make sure no one would run back to Dumbledore with any sort of sensitive information.

Not that she knew much more than they had wanted to get out in the world anyway, she knew that he and Draco were together which was no news to the school at large. The rest was only a matter of time before it would be public knowledge as well, they wanted Draco to get disowned after all.

He knew that to Draco the betrayal would be worse, he finally had a family member he felt a connection to. Someone who seemingly accepted and understood him on a deeper level. Only for them to be in cohorts with one of their enemies. It would be a hard blow, Ran would give Tonks the benefit of the doubt but he would not be a troll and trust her blindly.

As a thick silence settled over the room Ran started to pace around the desk Tonks occupied, almost like a werewolf closing in on its prey. If Tonks’ squirming in her seat was any indication, she had picked up on the change in the room’s atmosphere.

Tonks looked at him with a frown, “you said something about Charlie yeah, I had a thing for him in school you know. I mean, almost everyone did I suppose, girls and boys alike. It was inevitable really, his big heart, those seeker thighs and fiery lion mane…” She trailed off with a dreamy expression in her eyes as pink rose to her cheeks at her rambling. She shook her head to clear it and an uncomfortable chuckle slipped through, seeming very loud in the otherwise silent classroom.

Ran rolled his eyes, of course, Tonks would have been one of Charlie’s groupies at school. “Charles sends his love. He’s living his best life tending to dragons in Romania, he was always more fond of dragons than people,” he made a dismissive hand gesture nonchalantly. Charlie always sent his love to everyone, however he didn’t bother to come for a visit all that often. They were lucky if he even showed his face at Christmas each year.

Tonks blinked looking disoriented as if she had been hit with a Confundus, the realisation that the topic of Charlie had just been a decoy and not the main reason for Ran’s talk with her in private slowly taking root. Ran smirked, making others feel uncomfortable and puzzled was at times rather amusing. It was so empowering to be able to be completely in control of a conversation while the other was beyond flustered and on the verge of tripping over their own words. He snickered, he was certain Tonks was not an Auror who conducted interviews, it was clear that wasn’t one of her strengths.

Sometimes the best strategy was to go straight for the jugular and ask the really potent questions directly, with Tonks he instead wanted to beat around the bush a bit. Get at the bigger problem indirectly. Ran thought she would be more open and less defensive if he asked more circumstantial questions before getting down to the more nitty-gritty details, it would make her use some critical thinking rather than just put up walls and maybe even get angry and violent.

Ran took his seat anew and gave her a small conversational smile, “would you say your mother is a good person?” Tonks opened her mouth and closed it again before responding, “what kind of weird question is that? Of course I would, I love my parents. Don’t you?” Tonks said fiercely with sparks in her eyes. Ran swallowed but didn’t otherwise react, he did love his parents but on the question, of whether they were good people his feelings were more ambiguous. It could be debated, they had made a lot of mistakes even if he thought it was mostly due to Dumbledore’s manipulations.

Instead of answering Tonks’ question, he asked her another of his own, “as your mother is a dark witch, what is your stance on dark magic?” Tonks narrowed her eyes at him and Ran just smiled innocently at her from across the table. Inwardly he was laughing, it felt good to have cornered her. She knew she couldn’t both agree with Dumbledore on that dark magic equals evil as long as she also held on to the notion that her mother was a good person. She was stuck between a rock and a hard place.

Tonks swallowed, “that’s an unfair question really, I’m an Auror Rastaban. I mean it’s complicated, I fight dark magic every day, I see the evil it brings.” There were shadows over her eyes and Ran didn’t doubt she had seen horrible things, had had to combat a lot of evil in her line of work. That didn’t mean Ran would let her blame everything on dark magic, she had to be held accountable for her ignorance.

He sighed and pursed his lips in clear disappointment, “it’s not complicated though, is it? Evil is not exclusive to the dark, as kindness is not exclusive to the light. You, because of your mother, should know that better than most.” Tonks shook her head in denial, “No! You’re wrong. My mother is just an exception, dark magic is the root of all evil.”

Ran just barely held himself back from shaking her in frustration, he was not surprised in the least but still disappointed in her steadfast denial. He detected a slight hesitation though as if those words, dark magic is the root of all evil, had been installed in her. A mantra she had been told over and over again until she had started to believe it as the truth. Ran was certain Dumbledore had had a finger in her conviction or maybe it was the ministry and her Auror training that had planted the seed in her brain.

Ran gave her a wounded look, changing tactics. Tonks had been a Hufflepuff after all, she would be affected by seemingly hurting his feelings. “I’m a dark wizard Nymphadora, which must mean you think that I’m evil.”

Her eyes widened in alarm and Ran smirked inwardly as she started to backtrack, “no that’s not, I didn’t mean… you’re just…” Ran lifted an eyebrow and she trailed off looking sheepishly at the bitten nails of her right hand that was resting on the desk in front of her, knowing she had inadvertently stepped in it big time. The fact that she didn’t even protest at Ran’s use of her full name told him she was truly rattled.

“I’m sorry to have to be the one to tell you this but I believe you’ve been fed lies for a long time. You have to start asking the right questions and not follow those in power blindly.” Tonks looked up at him with doubts in her bright eyes, Ran could work with that. “You have the power to open your eyes and not turn a blind eye any longer. You still have it in your own hands to be on the right side of history, to fight alongside magic itself.” For Draco’s sake more than anything else he hoped Tonks would be making the right decision. It would break Draco’s heart if she didn’t.

Tonks let out a small humourless laugh, “what are you trying to say exactly, I can’t keep up with you talking in riddles. Give the facts to me straight instead of talking in that roundabout Slytherin kind of way.” Ran’s smile in response was genuine, she was open to listening to the facts and then forming an educated opinion.

That was truthfully more than he could have hoped for, it was a better outcome to this conversation than he had expected. At best, he had thought she would agree to not go running to Dumbledore and keep in contact with Draco. He hadn’t thought there was a real possibility she would be open to turning her back on the Order and Dumbledore. When she was aware of all the transgression against magic from the so-called light side he was sure she was going to be more wary of Dumbeldore than she had ever been of dark magic.

“Make yourself comfortable, this is going to be a long conversation.” Tonks nodded and leaned forward over the desk, a mix of barely restrained eagerness and apprehension flickering over her face. Ran shook his head, Tonks seemed to be one of those people who couldn’t help to be eager at any kind of gossip or classified information.

He was sure she was someone who would abuse extendable ears to listen in on every conversation she could get access to. He chuckled thinking she would get along well with the twins, even if she was more easy to manipulate and was led by her emotions. They would most likely complement each other well, to be honest, the twins’ calculated cunning traps and her open yet mischievous compassionate pranks. He could see that work as a deadly combination.

“Fair enough. I’ll start by telling you about Dumbledore. He is far from the kind elderly beacon of light who wants what is best for the wizarding world that you have been made to believe. His greater good will only benefit a select few and shun the great many and here is why...”

Ran continued by telling Tonks about all the ways Dumbeldore was restricting magic, manipulating children to oppose each other and making the world they lived in unequal and repressed. How it was in ways even worse than Voldemort’s open hatred, as it was done in the false pretence of doing good. Magic was slowly dying in the hands of Dumbledore, if not stopped soon it may be too late to reverse the effects.

He didn’t tell her about how his own family had moulded him to be their light little puppet. Some things were too private to reveal and even with how the conversation was progressing he wasn’t yet sure if he could trust her wholeheartedly, she would have to earn that trust.

Tonks listened to his every word with wide eyes and disbelief but didn’t interrupt him, for which Ran was grateful. “The Ministry is no better, of course, all sides to this war are corrupt and working for their own selfish goals.”

Ran waited on her response patiently as Tonks nodded uncertainly with a sceptical glint in her eyes, it was several seconds of tense silence which she used to gather her thoughts. “Okay, that was a lot to take in all at once. I can assure you that after everything you have just told me I’ll never follow Dumbledore blindly ever again, even so I don’t really see how I have a choice here. I have to help defeat You-Know-Who, I can’t stand on the sidelines doing nothing while he and his Death Eaters slaughter people for fun.”

Ran nodded and gave her a calculating look, “what if I told you there is a choice to be made, a way to undermine the Death Eaters from below and to slowly turn the tide against Dumbledore? What if I told you there is a third side rising, one that fights for magic herself. For the children of dark families to not be bullied into the ranks of the Dark Lord and for the dark wizard and creatures with good intentions to be able to practice the magic they were born to perform.”

Tonks gave him a small bittersweet smile, “ Oh Ran, I’m known to be an optimist but that sounds more like a utopic dream than reality to me.” Ran nodded in understanding, he wasn’t ready to share all their plans with Tonks, it had to be left at that for now. In part, it was because of fear of her unintentionally blabbing to the wrong person but he also didn’t trust that the likes of Dumbledore wouldn’t read her mind. He was a known master of Legilimency and Ran was sure it was not beyond the old fool to read his follower’s minds behind their back.

He was also not certain Tonks would take him seriously as the leader of the uprising, in her mind he was just a fifteen-year-old schoolboy. Not that that had ever stopped people from thinking Harry Potter could be the leader and saviour of the light. Ran knew that the majority of the people of wizarding Britain would never look at him in the same way as they did Harry Potter, they would just look at him and his convictions as silly rebellion. At best, they would think it charming, at worst they would laugh in his face and call him ridiculous. He knew most people wouldn’t take him seriously as a leader, he was determined to prove them all wrong.

He thought that when it came down to it he could count on Tonks doing the right thing, he felt confident in letting Draco get to know her better without the overhanging fear of her betrayal. He was happy to have opened Tonks’s eyes to the many hidden truths of the conflict plaguing the magical world. For now, Tonks questioning the light and thinking for herself would have to be enough.

The sun rays from outside the window found their way in and cast a golden light over the desk, Ran looked out in surprise. The sun stood almost in the middle of the sky, he cast a Tempus and swore inwardly. They had talked for the better part of an hour and if he didn’t hurry he would be late to meet Draco in the kitchens.

Tonks chuckled, “you better get a move on, tell Draco to not be a stranger yeah. I look forward to his letter.” Ran nodded satisfied knowing she wanted to keep in contact with Draco. He stood up straightened his robes and cast a spell that produced a gust of wind to ruffle his hair a bit, the windswept look was always a winner especially since he had grown out his hair a bit more this year.

Tonks stood up as well and followed him out the door, “don’t you look dashing,” she teased with a mischievous smile and to Ran’s surprise dragged him into a jovial hug. She whispered in his ear, “thank you Rastaban, for making me see the truth,” Ran nodded feeling empowered in his conviction, Tonks could be trusted to someday join their side and stand by Draco.

She released him and swatted his arse playfully, “off you go then, don’t let my new favourite little cousin wait.” Ran glared at her but didn’t have time to make a cutting response. As he hurried down the hall the shouted words, “don’t do anything I wouldn’t do” were accompanied by her laughter which bounced off the walls. Ran shook his head in exasperation, she had some of the same qualities as the twins and surprisingly enough Blaise as well. They had the same crude humour it seemed. He could understand why she had been causing a lot of trouble in her school years.

He had been a little doubtful at first but he couldn’t help but now be optimistic, Tonks' nature was contagious. She had her faults but Ran couldn’t help but like her anyway, she would be good for Draco. That was after all why he had contacted her to begin with. However, he hadn’t foreseen them also getting along, especially not after such a loaded conversation. He was very relieved that the risk he had taken had paid off.

He smiled as he almost sprinted towards the kitchens, he couldn’t wait to spend some alone time with his boyfriend. Without praying eyes and ears around. He suddenly felt the treacherous feeling of nervousness creeping up on him, which was an emotion he hated with a passion.

It would be their first real date. Even if they hadn’t actually talked about it in that many words, Draco had to know right, that the next few hours would be a date? If not, Ran would just have to show him. He smiled satisfied and slowed down a little, he took a few deep breaths to calm his heart down before he approached the painting of a bowl of fruit that guarded the entrance to the kitchens.

Chapter Text

Chapter 28: Trees, Tarts and Tribulations

The kitchens were in total chaos, with flour everywhere and pots and pans piled on every available surface. Draco was frantic and stressed out. Usually baking brought him harmony, it made him feel halcyon and at peace. He usually thrived when he was in his element, but this time was different. He was a nervous wreck and therefore all over the place.

Dobby had been so excited to see him when he had dashed into the kitchens almost one hour earlier. He had clapped his hands together while jumping up and down over Draco being there before he’d somehow made him admit to wanting to bake something special for his fiery scaled snake, Dobby’s words not his, with the elf wanting to provide his help.

It was a bit like old times, he and Dobby used to spend countless of hours together in the kitchens away from everything else going on in the manor. Away from his parents’ constant supervision, their many guests’, boring political games, and business meetings. Away from all the demands, and unreasonable expectations. It was very nostalgic and Draco promised himself that he would visit the house elves and the kitchens more often, after everything that had been going on in his life recently his visit had been long overdue.

“Only the best and most juicy Granny Smith apples for the Dragon master,” Dobby looked up at him with big round eyes and a basked full of glistening green apples cradled in his thin arms. Draco smiled as he felt his mouth water at his go-to apple being presented to him in such a way. Dobby had been presenting ingredients to him left and right, Draco had no idea what he was making, he surely hoped Dobby had a plan in mind and was not simply giving him whatever was available.

He patted Dobby between his floppy ears and took the basket from the small elf, “thank you Dobby, they look absolutely delicious.” Dobby nodded vigorously and smiled in a way that split his entire face in two, “yes Dragon master Draco, Dobby knows the red snake will drool over the sweet hidden treasures that lay within.”

Draco frowned and looked around at the mess he had created, there was some sort of pastry dough in a bowl and a puttering pot of caramel that was just about to turn the perfect shade of golden brown, on the verge of being burnt but only to the point of giving the sweet concoction a bit of character and depth to counteract the sweetness. A lavender, with hints of honey and vanilla, crème anglaise was turning under a cold spell in another bowl to his right.

Then there were the apples in his hands which had to somehow be the thing that would tie the whole dish together. What was it Dobby had said so cryptically like a bloody infuriating Ravenclaw talking in riddles, something about the hidden treasures within? Draco’s face split up in a grin as he finally put it all together, it was like finally seeing the solution to a particularly hard Arithmancy problem.

He was making an apple tarte tatin, a French classic. Dobby was a genius and Draco could have kissed him for his immense help. Draco loved the classic tarte for many reasons, for starters it celebrated his favourite fruit and was sweetness personified although with an acidulous hint from the apple in the background as a pallet cleanser.

What Draco loved the most however was the surprise element to the dish, the hidden treasure of it all, how before you flipped it over it looked so plebeian and unassuming. It didn’t seem all that special or remarkable, it had hidden gems that you had to wait to experience. When you finally turned it over, the contrast was stark and instantaneous. To Draco, the caramel-glistening apples were more eye-catching than any golden snitch.

Draco couldn’t help but think how the tarte was also in many ways reminiscent of himself and Ran, how he had hidden behind the Malfoy mask for so long. How he had always had the golden deliciousness inside of him wanting to be seen and appreciated. How Ran had finally flipped over, showing his true self. They were the definition of hidden beauty.

The caramel was covering the bottom of the pan, delicately with perfect precision he laid out the thinly sliced apple pieces in a spiral so that it would resemble a rose. He placed the pastry, now thin as a satin sheet, as a lid over the caramel-drenched apples. He put the pan in the oven and cast a spell to fast-forward the cooking process. Draco preferred to cook with little to no magic most of the time, there was something special about doing it with your bare hands, doing it the muggle way. To let things take their natural time to develop on their own. There was no way he would let Ran wait for about half an hour for the tarte to be ready though.

“Dobby is honoured to bake with Dragon master Draco, have a great time with your red snake. Dobby must admit he didn’t much like him when he was a red lion, he hope that he is now treating the Dragon Master better.”

Draco blinked at the little elf who was now looking down at the floor, as if concerned he had said too much and that Draco would be angry or disappointed. Ran surely hadn’t been the most responsible or level-headed teenager before he broke free from his Gryffindor upbringing, Draco couldn’t fault Dobby for not liking the Ronald Weasley of the past. It was true that Draco had always had a sweet spot for his Weasley for some undisclosed reason, even so in his humble opinion Ran was a much better and improved version.

Kneeling on the stone floor in front of Dobby he opened his arms in a clear invitation, the elf looked up with teary eyes at his childhood companion. Draco would always regard Dobby with a lot of love and respect, he had been his first friend and had always stood by him even when he most certainly hadn’t deserved his support. “Come here Dobby, Ran is better than I deserve really. He’s protecting me and giving me a sense of belonging, I couldn’t ask or want anything more than that.”

Wasn’t that the truth, sometimes Draco wondered how he had gotten so lucky. If he deserved to be the one beside Ran. It was hard for Draco to fathom why someone as astute as Rastaban would want someone like him, what did he have to offer the leader of the uprising? The one who was working towards changing history and saving magic herself.

Draco knew that it was a product of growing up in a family that always looked at him as a failure, someone who could never be good enough. Someone unable to meet expectations or be what they so desired. He would never be accepted as he wasn’t dark or Slytherin enough in their opinion. He had to fight a mental battle against those negative thoughts, the insecure part of him which didn’t think he could ever be worthy of Ran’s love. He wanted to believe Ran and he did truly, even if there would always be that small seed of doubt that wouldn’t leave him alone. For Draco loving others was so much easier than loving himself.

He shook his head as his mental downward spiral as Dobby sniffled against his neck, “Dragon master does not see his own brilliance, he deserves nothing but the best. The red snake is beyond lucky to call him his.” Draco smiled at the little elf, Dobby would always advocate for him. He was a true friend, loyal beyond reason even when no longer a Malfoy elf.

The entrance to the kitchens opened suddenly and Draco released Dobby, he stood up to be greeted with a sight he hadn’t been able to prepare himself for. As Ran entered he muttered the spell Orchideous, making a pink light emit from the tip of his wand. However, to both his and Draco’s immense surprise, there were no orchids, roses or even tulips conjured from the tip of his wand.

Ran stumbled from the weight of the meter-high plant, which could only be called a small tree, that he was now holding in his arms. Draco blinked in utter bewilderment, the spell conjuring flowers was supposed to conjure a small bouquet, of usually pink or red flowers, not a small tree. The tree was even planted in a yellow pot to Draco’s immense amusement.

Frowning he looked a little closer at the tree, there was something familiar with its spiky green leaves that had a dark blood-red finish and the off-white flowers in the same platinum shade as his hair. He bit his lip and shook his head remembering Vincent going on about how cool it was that he had his very own tree, not many knew that Vincent was at the top of their class in Herbology, he had green fingers and a strong affinity to earth magic. His favourite plants and their uses naturally had to do with food.

He tilted his head and chuckled at Ran’s predicament. He couldn’t believe that Ran had actually produced a Dracaena Draco, a dragon tree. It was incredibly sweet, Ran would probably be mortified by how much so. He remembered how McGonagall had told the class last year in Transfiguration that to produce anything other than the general pink flowers the caster had to both be extremely powerful as well as think hard on the flower itself or something or someone that could be associated with it.

From Ran’s surprise at having more than a handful of a tree in his arms it was obvious it hadn’t been his intention, which meant he would have thought hard about Draco to accidentally have produced the tree species that shared his very name. That it was blooming was a feat in itself as well, as the tree sprouting flowers was a rare occurrence.

Ran found his footing and sat the tree down as he looked at Draco a bit sheepishly. His sheepish expression was gone in a heartbeat however as he took in Draco’s appearance, he smiled in mirth as he stalked over to Draco who was standing behind the counter. Ran let out a chuckle even as his eyes which were a darker shade of sapphire blue than usual betrayed his true feeling of desire, “I’ve never seen you so dishevelled before Draco, your hair is a mess rivalling even Potter’s on a bad day.” Draco blushed and looked down at the polished surface of the counter where he could see his own reflection. Ran wasn’t wrong, his hair was on level with a bird’s nest and he had flour on both of his cheeks.

Ran gave him a hug and nuzzled his neck, “it suits you, not being so perfect all the bloody time. I’m attracted to this side of you, the side you won’t show everyone else. The one reserved for me and no one else.” Draco shivered at the possessiveness clear in the tone of Ran’s voice, it was making his toes feel all tingly. Ran wanted him all for himself, it made Draco feel beyond appreciated and desired.

Draco spotted the tree sitting innocently just inside the kitchen entrance, Ran certainly was a sneaky little bastard. It was clear that he had tried to distract Draco from his sweet little mishap and he had almost succeeded too. Draco would not let him off so easy though, he needed to tease his boyfriend at least a little. His magical display and devotion were too adorable not to acknowledge.

“Thanks for the dragon tree love, it’s an unusual choice I must admit. It’s sweet how I must constantly be on your mind.” Ran groaned and blushed in clear annoyance at his overly sappy show of affection, making Draco bite his lip so as not to laugh. Ran would hate to know how cute he was when he was embarrassed or annoyed. “Don’t say another word, it wasn’t exactly intentional.”

Draco kissed his cheek and laid his head on Ran’s shoulder. “You know that actually makes it even sweeter, don’t you love? How even unconsciously I’m on the forefront of your mind. I’m not any other crush who gets a bouquet of flowers that would inviable wither and die, even with the help of magic. I get a tree in a pot that can be nurtured and cared for, that can grow and flourish along with our love.”

Ran pouted even as he hugged Draco closer, “of course you’re more than a simple crush my Dragon. However, I detest the notion of being even remotely sweet.” Draco leaned back with his eyes sparkling, he kissed Ran’s pouting lips unable to refrain from teasing Ran just a little bit more. “You are beyond cute when irritated. I promise to not tell Blaise, even if it would make his year to know how you are an absolute fool hopelessly in love with me.”

Ran narrowed his eyes, “you better never tell Blaise a word about this, he would never let me live it down. Honestly, he’s way worse than the twins combined.” Draco nodded against his neck, even if Blaise teasing Ran mercilessly would be entertaining. This side of Ran was one Draco wanted to keep to himself. He may not show possessiveness in the same way as his boyfriend did, that didn’t mean he didn’t want the tender sweet red head all to himself all the same. The one that reluctantly let himself be emotional and utterly sappy, that Rastaban was all his and his alone.

Ran coxed his head up so that their eyes could meet, the light reflected in Ran’s eyes blinked like stars just emerging in the beginning of a new night. “You make me behave like a lovesick puppy and somehow I don’t even care,” Draco smiled and leaned in for a proper kiss.

Ran crowded him against the counter, Draco jumped up and made something crash to the floor in the process. Neither of them cared as they only had eyes for each other. It was their first time truly one-on-one without any other students around, Draco wished this moment would never end. Ran’s hands were on the small of his back, close to the top of his arse. Draco had unconsciously spread his legs so that they were on either side of Ran’s hips. Their bodies fit together like a wand in its holster.

A warm golden homey autumn odor surrounded them, like when you would enter a bakery or the kitchen at home on Christmas morning. Draco closed his eyes and drew in a whiff through his nose, he was now nibbling just left of Ran’s neck right over his collarbone. Being able to smell both his boyfriend and the delicious smell of freshly baked goods was heavenly.

Ran must have noticed the fragrance surrounding them as well, “love, did you bake something for me?” Draco blinked, reality rushing back in and breaking through his fogged-up brain. Being so close to Ran had made everything else feel like background noise. “Hornificating boggarts, the tarte.” Why in Salazar’s name had he put the cooking on fast-forward? The tarte tatin would surely be a black crisp by now. This was a complete disaster.

Ran chuckled and mumbled something about never hearing Draco swear like that before as Draco jumped off the counter hurriedly. He knelt down in front of the oven, fearing what vision would greet him. He blinked in surprise as he looked at the perfectly golden tarte within, it shouldn’t be possible.

He looked over to the side to see Dobby shuffling his feet, “I slowed down the baking process and put it under a statis charm, I hope I did not overstep Dragon Master Draco?” Draco shook his head, what would he have done without Dobby? He had not only saved the tarte but the entire date. “Oh Dobby, thank Merlin for your fast thinking, you saved the day.” The little elf looked proud because of the praise and nodded vigorously. “It was my pleasure, Dragon master.”

Winky had been tasked with setting a table for them, Draco had asked for a cosy intimate setting with firefly lights and a starlit sky canopy. The elf did not disappoint as one of the corners of the room had been remade into a special little nook for them to be able to enjoy both the tarte and each other’s company.

Lavender flowers were spread over a small round coffee table in front of a soft-looking black leather couch with big fluffy pillows and a blanket so soft and puffy it had to have been made from the hair of a Puffskein. Draco didn’t think he could have thought of a better setting for his and Ran’s date if he had asked for it himself in the Room of Requirement.

They sat down and a house elf came and served them glasses of the finest dessert wine, Draco was sure they were not allowed to serve students below 17 but had made an exception for them on Dobby’s request. It made him feel all warm inside. Dobby knew how much he loved the rare chilled sweetness of a good ice wine. The wine being produced from frozen grapes gave it that extra edge that couldn’t be imitated or reproduced by magical means.

“This is lovely my Kaida” Ran said in a wondrous tone as he sat down on the couch with a satisfied groan. He was glancing at the pan with the tarte as if unsure of what to say. Draco smiled knowing Ran wouldn’t want to be ungrateful but also that he had surely expected more than a less-than-impressive-looking pie. Especially as Blaise had more than once teased Ran about how he had had Draco’s delicious baking while Ran had not. It was memories Draco cherished, the times Blaise had visited the manor when growing up. Him sitting with his feet up and with an Italian wine, alcohol-free. Dobby hadn’t budged on his principles for Blaise as he had tonight for Draco.

Draco loved his friend’s praise and appreciation, at the same time he also found his and Ran’s rivalry a little childish at times, as if Draco’s affections were something they could compete for. They seemed to compete about all things imaginable though, trying to get one of them to back down would be a futile endeavour. The truth was that Draco loved them both albeit in different ways. His best friend and his boyfriend would always be dear to his heart.

He gave Ran a conspirational look before he swished and flicked his wand to lift and flip the tarte over in a display of non-verbal magic. Ran let out an astonished little gasp as the apple rose tarte tatin came into view, the glorious within a reveal which had definitely been worth the wait. The caramel gave it a glistening finish and the colour was the perfect honey brown, the same colour as Ran’s many freckles that dotted his skin reminiscent of stars illuminating the sky.

“It’s an apple Tarte Tatin, with a lavender ice cream that has subtle hints of honey and vanilla.” Ran shook his head and let out a chuckle, “it looks absolutely divine Draco, you could open up a bakery tomorrow if you wanted to.” He then smirked before adding satisfied, “Blaise will be so jealous, Greg and Vincent too.”

Draco blushed, unsure if he truly believed that his baking was on such a high level that he could open up a business. He rolled his eyes at the comment about Blaise, he would bring the leftovers to the common room and share it with their friends. Draco loved baking because he could share it and make others happy. “Blaise will love it I’m sure, even if he’ll pretend not to as he complains about it being a French classic instead of some Italian dessert.”

🐍💕🦡

Ran had a million different emotions swirling around inside of him, emotions which he tried to not show outwardly. This was beyond special, their own little sacred nook in the kitchens. Draco’s divine baking was so full of love that the goblet was overflowing with it. This was a date worth to always remember.

The tart was almost too pretty to eat, he took a spoonful of ice cream first and the cold smooth velvety cloud all but melted on his tongue. It was worlds better than the ice cream you could get at Fortescue’s in Diagon Alley. The consistency was pure perfection and the taste was beyond anything Ran had ever tasted before, the lavender brought memories of a field of wildflowers in the spring. The notes of honey and vanilla were sweet and warm like a humming in the background, a reminder of coming home with flushed cheeks after running through the meadow.

He gazed at Draco with admiration, food had always held a special place for Ran and that he had reached his potential as of late had not changed that fact. He had always loved food and knew it could bring you a lot more than a full stomach, he had never before had a meal that had been able to bring this much association and emotion with a single bite. Draco had a true talent, he was able to move people with his creations. Food was more powerful than many people took into account and gave it credit for.

As he lowered the spoon through the piece of tart on his plate the crust made a satisfying sound as it flaked, the shell was crisped to perfection. He closed his eyes as he tasted the first mouthful, impossiby it was even better than the ice cream. The shell was light yet full-bodied and the perfect vessel for the sweet yet fresh apple slices covered in rich caramel.

He smiled thinking about how the thick caramel was almost reminiscent of treacle, Harry would surely love Draco’s apple tart. He could remember Harry asking for a second piece when his mother had baked his favourite dessert for him last summer. His best friend was known to love treacle tart to a fault and with how this caramel was mouth-watering good, he knew Harry would devour every last crumb and ask for seconds. He couldn’t wait to tell him about this night.

Ran’s breath caught in his throat, Draco’s tart had made him reminisce for a second and he had somehow forgotten that he and Harry Potter weren’t friends anymore. They weren’t even on speaking terms. Ran felt angry at himself for being so foolish as to think of him and have the audacity to feel sad about their friendship being over. He should have been able to let that go already. He had new friends, better friends. Not to mention a boyfriend who was too pure for this world. He had everything he wanted and more, he didn’t need someone that would betray his friends in a heartbeat. He scowled, he was better than this, he didn’t need bloody Potter.

Draco nudged his foot with his own and Ran opened his eyes to look over at his boyfriend who was watching him with a worried look in his eyes. He hated that Draco had witnessed his vulnerable moment of melancholy nostalgia. “Food can take you places, it’s both a blessing and a curse.” Ran nodded but said nothing, he didn’t want to make this date about his emotional weakness over a lost friendship, especially not when the date should be about them.

Draco smiled and scooted a bit closer, leaning against his chest but looking up over the starlit canopy stretched out above them. Ran knew what he was doing, giving him the semblance of space. It was a show of how well Draco knew him, it was truly appreciated. “What’s bothering you love? Please don’t hold it in. You can tell me anything, I hope you know that.” Ran did know that, he hated to be overly emotional and seen as weak but if he would allow himself to be vulnerable and let his guard down around someone it would be around Draco.

“Your apple tart truly is the best dessert I’ve ever had the pleasure of eating,” Ran paused and Draco remained silent, giving Ran the time to share what had brought on his distress. “The caramel was almost as sweet and thick as treacle, it made me think of someone…” He trailed off thinking that admitting that it had made him miss someone would have been more accurate, that was however not something Ran was ready to admit out loud.

Draco was sometimes too smart for his own good. He hummed in understanding, “it’s only natural that you miss Potter sometimes you know, he was your best mate for four years and that will have an impact on you. I would be devastated if I lost Blaise or Pansy the way your friends have abandoned you.”

Ran swallowed with emotion latched on thickly in his throat, on some level he knew that Draco was right. It was only natural to feel a certain way about the people he had thought would always have his back but had not stuck by him when it truly mattered. Had not even wanted to get to know the real him, had not wanted anything to do with Rastaban. The Slytherin student and Dark Wizard.

Another part of him was angry at himself for letting these treacherous feelings sneak up on him. He shouldn’t let Potter of all people have this power over him. “It’s stupid, I shouldn’t be this weak. I should have been over him the moment he fell in line behind Finnegan and Granger. He doesn’t care about me so why should I still care about him?”

Draco just turned around and gave him a melting hug, all his anger seeped out of him and he let the sadness creep back in. He hated feeling so helpless and emotional but Draco made him feel safe in letting his feelings be shown even if they were unwanted.

“Ran to feel sad and to care about others could never be a weakness, human emotion could never be a weakness. You are so strong and brave. Potter is the one who is weak for not standing up to the others, for choosing them over you. It’s his loss more than anything. You are allowed to grieve your friendship, even if you have new friends now that doesn’t mean you can’t miss your old ones.”

Draco’s soft words which were spoken against his cheek made something release inside of Ran, and he felt a tear slide down his cheek. His friendship with Harry hadn’t been perfect, far from it really. Even so, they had had their good moments and he had been the one Ran had felt most comfortable to confide in for so long. He had thought they understood each other on a deeper level and would have died for the other.

Harry had betrayed him, he’d told himself it wasn’t a big deal and that he was fine without him. The truth was that he wasn’t fine, he felt hurt and abandoned. He hadn’t even realised he’d bottled all these emotions up, how he’d fooled himself for weeks only to now break down. He had been done in by freaking caramel. It was beyond stupid and utterly embarrassing.

It cut so deep to have to lose Harry on the way to finding himself, he knew it wasn’t his fault but that didn’t help him be able to start the process of healing. Maybe only time would mend his emotional cuts, that and the fact that he finally admitted to being hurt in the first place.

Draco leaned back and looked into Ran’s teary eyes, “I’m so proud of you,” Ran was choked up at hearing the emotion reflected in Draco’s voice, it made a new wave of feeling hit him right in his chest. Ran felt naked and as if his heart was on display. Draco saw straight into his very core and he was proud of him, he thought him to be strong and he could understand, even valued, his moment of weakness. He didn’t even see it as a moment of weakness at all.

Ran gave Draco a small smile through his tears, he had never had someone give him strength the way Draco was able to. Just to have him be a steady presence beside him meant more than he could express. He had never had anyone look at him with so much unfiltered and unconditional love, someone seeing him without judgement or expectation.

Draco laid down on the couch and dragged Ran down on top of him so that he was lying with his head on Draco’s chest. Draco carded his hand through Ran’s long red locks, Ran closed his eyes and just let himself feel taken care of and loved. He opened his eyes again to look up at the stars noticing how Draco was right above them, the star Rastaban did not usually shine the brightest but up in their sky his star was outshining all of the others.

The night had in many ways not gone exactly as planned, the way Ran had hoped it would. In the end that didn’t matter though as he felt closer to Draco than he ever had before, he felt like they had broken down walls he hadn’t even known existed. Even if they may not have been intimate on a physical level beyond a few heated kisses, their emotional intimacy had reached new heights.

It wasn’t long until their looking up at the stars up in the enchanted sky turned into them nodding off in each other’s arms. Dobby cleared away the plates and carefully laid the Puffskein blanket over the two wizards. He smiled to himself thinking that the red-scaled snake may actually be good enough for his Dragon master after all.

Chapter Text

Chapter 29: A Good Death

Perseus closed his eyes to savour the moment as he walked along the rows of desks feeling the rough wood under his fingertips, it was airily quiet and serene at the moment but soon it would be pure chaos. The benches would be filled with unruly teenagers more intent on playing pranks and laughing at his expense than learning anything useful.

He shook his head at his negative thought spiral worming its way into his mind, he was being unfair. Only because the twins had always put him through hell and some of his friends had prioritised things like quidditch over schoolwork didn’t mean everyone would give him a hard time as a professor.

He was just nervous and insecure, it would all be fine, he tried to tell himself with fake confidence. If you told yourself something enough it had to become true by manifestation. He had to remember that being a teacher was more than just knowing the subject and talking about it in a way everybody could easily comprehend. It was about actually gaining people’s respect by being a good role model and inspiration.

A lot was at stake here. This was more important than Perseus being a good professor who tried to get through to the adolescent youth. His primary mission at the ministry may be over but Ran’s bigger mission had only just begun. He was nervous about teaching, even more than that though he wanted to make Ran proud. He wanted to be able to make a difference and to truly be a part of something important and contribute to positive change.

He knew what he needed to do. He would be able to change the course of the magical world by passing forward knowledge and getting the younger generation to see the truth. This was about more than getting Umbrige away from Hogwarts and stopping the Ministry’s lies and silence campaign. If Perseus had anything to do with it the repression of dark magic would be over before the year came to an end.

Sometimes changing the world would start with a big revolution or a silent defiance growing from within. Sometimes all it would need to get started was a few seeds planted within the next generation. A few whispered words and the truth would be spreading like Fiendfyre. Perseus was the one chosen to plant that seed and he was determined to do so.

He blinked his eyes open and took a deep breath as a wave of emotion hit him straight in the chest, it wasn’t like the suffocating panic he often had felt overtake him as the work piled high at the Ministry. The frustration of feeling invisible and never being good enough. This time the emotion was more like a gentle wave, overwhelming in how it was encompassing and uplifting but empowering instead of stifling.

For maybe the first time in his life he believed he was making a difference and he believed he could be someone of importance. That he had a purpose, that he was standing there for a reason. He finally believed that he was more than a studious perfectionist who would do anything to please others. He was his own man and he deserved to be looked up to and listened to. For the first time, he believed in himself and his own ability to be the enforcer of change.

He could hear chatter from outside in the hallway, Perseus straightened his back as he made his way back to the front of the classroom. It was show time, he let a small smile take over his features. The fact that Ran and his friends had no idea he would stand there instead of Umbridge was his way of executing a prank.

He was sure his brother and the other snakes had faith in him and believed he could accomplish his task but he was certain they hadn’t imagined he could do it in such a short amount of time. He had exceeded expectations. He hadn’t told Ran and the others of his success for several reasons. In addition to wanting to see their gobsmacked faces as they entered the room, it was also a necessity that they keep up appearances. It wouldn’t do if people would start rumours of Perseus taking Umbridge’s place being anything other than the Minister’s idea. Under no circumstances could he or the Slytherins be implicated.

As would be expected a few Ravenclaw students entered the classroom first, they didn’t even glance his way as they were indulged in a debate about something or other. Perseus chuckled and shook his head. Even with everything going on it was good to know some things would never change.

After that, there was a steady stream of students filtering in, one Hufflepuff boy stumbled when he saw him standing there and another froze mid-step making the girl behind him walk right into his back. Most people just blinked or cocked their heads in curious confusion at his presence. He just smiled and nodded at them politely.

That all changed when the Gryffindors entered, Granger narrowed her eyes at him as if she thought she could get all the answers if she stared long and hard enough. Unlike Granger however, Finnigan had no qualms about keeping his inner thoughts to himself, “what are ya doing here, came here to try to straighten Ronald out did ya? Not sure that’s possible mate, he’s all bent now and has been corrupted by the dark side quite literally,” Granger shook her head in amused exasperation while some of the others around them actually laughed at Seamus’ insult disguised as an inappropriate joke.

Perseus pursed his lips, he wasn’t going to take the bait of responding to the bigotry of the Gryffindors. He hoped he could at least change one or two minds today but he knew some of them wouldn’t even want to hear a single word of what he had to say. They would stay in denial and cling to what they had always been told. Trying to undo years of brainwashing and manipulation wouldn’t be easy. To be ignorant was often easier than to face the sometimes scary and unwanted truth.

He was at least happy to notice that Thomas and Potter didn’t seem to agree with Finnigan’s uncouth antics. Granted Potter still didn’t seem happy to see Perseus, that was on Perseus though. If Potter proved to not be a total arsehole he would have to apologise for not believing him and for what he had written in that letter to Ran at the beginning of term. He’d helped the Ministry tell lies and besmirch Potter while he had only ever wanted to tell the truth.

Last to enter was the Slytherins and Perseus was not disappointed in the least as his brother, who was leading the others, looked up at him. His confident stride faltered only for about a tenth of a second, the sapphire blue eyes widened only marginally but enough to be visible. Perseus couldn’t help the tiny smirk of satisfaction. Ran gave him a small nod of acknowledgement and moved to the back of the classroom. Draco gave him an actual smile while the others gave him glances seemingly cold and aloof but which Perseus knew were more curious and calculating than anything else. Blaise even looked slightly impressed, even if reluctantly so.

The door closed, and the air was thick with tension as everyone waited in anticipation with bated breath. Perseus didn’t love being the centre of attention but he revelled in being the one having all the information and for people to want to hear what he had to say. For people to hang on to his every word. He just hoped that would still be the case when he started to teach.

“I’m Perseus Weasley and I’m sure that you’re all wondering why I’m here instead of your beloved high inquisitor and Defence professor Dolores Umbridge,” he bit his lip to hold back a laugh at the loathing expressions and grimaces around the room, beloved his arse. In a way, Dolores had done him a favour being so despicable and unpopular, it meant that the students would like him instantly only because he wasn’t her.

Honestly, what had the Ministry been thinking, anyone was more suitable as a professor than that pink monstrosity. Then again their goal hadn’t been for the students of Hogwarts to actually learn anything useful this year, their goal had been to have the students stay ignorant of the truth of the upcoming war and the return of Voldemort.

A Ravenclaw in the front row nodded solemnly, “I hope Ms Umbridge hasn’t fallen ill sir?” If Perseus hadn’t spent years observing people he would have believed the question to be sincere, now he saw right through the attempt at faked empathy and saw it for what it was, a quest to fish for information. Ravenclaws had always been subtle but they more often than not used tactics normally associated with Slytherin in their strive for knowledge.

He shook his head, “not to worry, nothing of the sort has taken place. Ms Umbridge was needed for some vastly important Ministry business, I was sent here to take over her classes for the unforeseeable future.”

In the corner of his eyes, Perseus could see the proud glimmer mirrored in Ran’s deep blue eyes. His friends were also giving him satisfied smirks and appreciative glances, Draco looked as if Yule had come early with his whole face lit up like the fairies on a decorated tree. It took a few seconds for the other students to take in the news before the calm broke and everyone burst out in relieved chatter and laughter.

Potter looked at Perseus with a suspicious frown behind the frame of his big round glasses, “you mean that she isn’t coming back, that DADA will go back to how it’s supposed to be. That we will be able to use our wands and actually practice magic in this class?” Perseus sighed regretfully, he wished he could do this exactly how he wanted to. Sadly things rarely were that simple.

If he wanted to keep the position he would have to follow the rules, there were loopholes and he would exploit every single one but he couldn’t do more than that for now. He was still a Ministry employee and he had been sent here by the Minister himself in the belief that he would do their bidding. He couldn’t stray too much from their path. He would have to keep up appearances, he couldn’t let them use magic in his class or assign any textbooks that would be seen as diverting from the Ministry agenda.

That didn’t mean he wouldn’t change things up a little, he would just have to do it in another more creative way. Perseus was nothing if not resourceful and imaginative, he knew how to use knowledge to his advantage.

He gave Potter an imploring look which he hoped would convey that he may not say the words he had hoped to hear but he was on their side all the same. He wasn’t controlled like a puppet by the Ministry any longer, even if it may seem that way at first glance. “I know this is big news but please settle down,” the chatter dimmed some but many were still not focused on the front but rather on their mates, engaged in gossip. He saw even some of the Slytherin girls in their own little world with their heads bent over. Ran had warned him that Parkinson in particular could be nearly as bad as Brown and Patil in Gryffindor.

“We are not to use wands in this class Mr Potter,” an enraged roar of protest rose from the students and Perseus waited patiently for it to calm down. “The Ministry set curriculum for this class still stands, however that does not mean I will teach the same way as my predecessor.”

The happy chatter from minutes ago had completely evaporated, with many of the students looking defeated with their brief newfound hope now having been quickly crushed into smithereens. Perseus smiled, he hoped to soon be able to lift their spirits anew. “Before we start the class, please send forward your textbooks assigned by Ms Umbridge. You won’t be needing them in my class.”

Everyone was looking at each other in bewilderment but brought out their books and started to pass them forward. When they were all piled up high on his desk he lifted his wand to burn the abomination called literature to a pile of ash, just before the incantation left his lips an incredulous voice rang out, “what on earth are you doing? You can’t seriously be about to cast an incendio, burning books should be a crime.” Granger was looking at him angst with her arms crossed over her chest, a deep judgemental frown marring her forehead.

Perseus lowered his wand, part of him wanted to admonish her for how she had spoken to a professor but an even bigger part of him wanted to put her in her place by listening to her. That way she couldn’t act like the victim or even become upset, after all, he had done her a favour. Perseus could be sneaky and play games when he wanted to. His ways of getting back at people were unconventional but effective.

He gave Granger a small smile, “oh gosh what on earth were I thinking, burning books? Right you are Ms Granger. I don’t have any use for them unfortunately, but as you seem fond of these books I will gift them to you to do with as you please.” Perseus floated the stacks of books over to Granger’s desk and her satisfied expression turned disturbed as her desk was overcrowded by the useless tombs. The stacks of books became so high that the Gryffindor witch wasn’t even visible to Perseus anymore. Even so, he knew Granger was most likely resembling the colour of a ripe tomato.

The Slytherins openly laughed at Granger’s predicament with some of the students from other houses joining in. Perseus was certain most of the students despised the book the Ministry had assigned as much as him, it was filled with inaccuracies and contradictions not providing anything useful. It could be debated they were even less useful than the fictional drabbles of Gilderoy Lockhart, which was saying quite a lot.

He glanced over at Ran and his friends and saw his brother snickering with mirth in his eyes, Ran definitely approved of his actions and Perseus felt himself grow a few inches taller.

Watching his brother he could see that he had without a doubt come into his own since the year started and he had been resorted. Not only did he seem more grounded and at peace with his surroundings he was also much more confident and secure in his own body. He had both his body and mind under control, which wasn’t something he would have said about his youngest brother just a few months ago. Slytherin had done him good, he was finally grasping his full potential.

Granger getting over her embarrassment cast a Reducio on the books covering her desk before showing them into her bottomless satchel. Potter turned his head towards her and said something to his friend which was not taken lightly as she whipped around and glared at him in response. Perseus wondered if Potter had actually been amused at Granger’s expense. Maybe the green-eyed boy wasn’t beyond saving from her clutches after all.

Perseus jumped up so he was sitting on his desk instead of standing behind it, he decided that this lesson or rather discussion needed to be had on a more even level. They needed to feel as equal to him as possible, this couldn’t feel like a lecture. He needed them to see the truth for themselves, he just wanted to give them the tools to see beyond the lies. He wanted this to be an epiphany through thought-provoking self-reflection instead of it being him trying to show the truth down their throats.

“This lesson will be very different from what you are all used to, frankly your education in Defence has lacked immensely through the years.” A possessed spluttering fool, a wannabe famous narcissistic liar was the lowest of the low. Lupin and Crouch Jr had at least been competent in the subject they lectured themselves, although they had both been equally biased which made their teachings lacking. "Even more troubling however is that I’m afraid your basic knowledge of magic in itself has never been satisfying.” The entire class became silent, Perseus was pleased to realise he definitely had their attention.

A Ravenclaw boy frowned and raised his hand, Perseus was glad some still showed some politeness and respect towards their professors instead of blurting out every thought that entered their heads. He gave the boy a nod, “I’m not sure I understand, respectfully sir I’ve taken a class in magical theory and know how magic works and why.”

Shaking his head he looked around the room at all the students present, this was it, the moment of truth. He needed them to keep an open mind and to not hold on to the manipulations of Dumbledore and the light side, they knew exactly what the Headmaster wanted them to know which frankly was not much. They knew to love and cherish light magic, anything even remotely dark was to be seen as evil and to be detested and rejected. If Dumbledore had his way the students wouldn’t even know the existence of the dark, you couldn’t want what you didn’t even know was a possibility, after all.

“I want you to try to forget everything you have ever been told about magic, to not think about magic as black and white or light and dark. To look at magic objectively, can you do that for me?” The Slytherins looked intrigued, the Ravenclaws puzzled but determined to figure it out, the Hufflepuffs a little lost but open to whatever would happen next, all of them nodding in assent. The Gryffindors looked the most reluctant but more than half of them at least seemed willing to listen to what he had to say.

He smiled satisfied, “I’m sure you are all aware that magic in its pure form is a force, a force gifted to us by nature that we can manipulate and use for both good and evil. I want to go back further than to define magic, I want us to think about nature and the elements of nature that are the root of magic. Can someone tell me the four big elements?”

He pointed to Thomas, “they are earth, air, water, and fire Professor Weasley.” Perseus nodded and awarded Gryffindor five points. “The elements are often the base we draw power from when creating magic, I want you to take a couple of minutes to think about whether the elements are good or bad in nature.” He wanted them to come to the conclusion themselves that the answer could be both depending on the situation and circumstance.

After just a couple of seconds, Granger raised her hand, apparently she wouldn’t try to contemplate the complexity of the question. “The answer has to be good, we can’t survive without them. We need air to breathe, fire to keep warm and prepare our food, and water to drink and stay clean.” Perseus couldn’t say he was surprised but he was a bit disappointed nonetheless. He looked out at the class, “do everyone agree with Ms Granger, that the elements are all good in nature?”

He saw Ran snickering and talking to Blaise and decided to put him on the spot, not that he thought his brother would have any trouble answering the question correctly. “Mr Weasley, anything you want to share with the class?”

Ran looked up and raised his eyebrow in amusement, “Gladly Professor Weasley, what Granger said was not wrong per se, however I don’t think an element can be classified as either good or bad. Even if they are needed for us to survive they can also be used for our demise.” Perseus gave him a small smile, Ran knew where he was going with this and he was happy to have him and his friends helping him get his message across to the masses.

Granger was once again red in the face, to the delight of Ran and his friends. Perseus hadn’t set out to humiliate Granger, however as she was making it hard not to it was turning out to become a bonus. Ran had told him how she had turned on him and Perseus wasn’t feeling bad in the least for putting her in her place by contradicting the logic of her reasoning.

“Ten points to Slytherin. That was the main point I wanted to make, objectively speaking the elements and magic itself are not good or bad. Even what we need can be turned into something that can cause us harm. Take water for instance, we need to drink it to survive. However, if we drink too much at once it can turn into a deadly poison instead. This is true for most potions as well, in the right dosage they can heal us but if wrongly administered they can kill us.”

Potter looked troubled as he tried to mull over the complexity of the scenario, “but if a potion can kill us isn’t it evil?” Perseus shook his head in the negative, “no Mr. Potter, the potion itself is not evil. If you use it with the intent to kill someone, then the potion is used for evil. There’s a big difference.” Potter nodded slowly in understanding, “so you’re saying at the onset nothing is really good or evil, that it all comes down to how we decide to use it.”

He awarded Potter points as well for that logical deduction, this was going better than expected. That was until it was all ruined as Finnigan glared at him and all but exploded with accusations, “you’re a dark wizard aren’t ya? What’s next, are ya going to say that light magic isn’t good and dark magic isn’t evil? That it’s all just magic. You are just as bad as your fag traitor of a brother.” The last few words were spat out in clear disgust. Perseus wouldn’t have been surprised if smoke had started to come out of his ears or if his hair had caught on fire. The Irishman’s anger was palatable in the room.

Perseus wasn’t going to take the bait and start a fight with Finnigan. The immature and volatile Gryffindor wasn’t worth the trouble. He sighed, the truth was that Finnigan wasn’t wrong in assuming that he was going to try to make them see that it was in fact all just magic. He knew he couldn’t just make that statement and believe that the students wouldn’t argue, he had to provide examples. To prove his point and back his claims. First, he had to at least get Finnigan to calm down, “ten points from Gryffindor for disrespecting your professor and insulting a classmate, one more outburst and you’ll serve detention.”

Finnigan grumbled as Granger tried to soothe him, “now as I was saying before the interruption, it’s about intent. Magic in itself isn’t good or evil, and yes Mr. Finnigan that includes light and dark magic as well. Can anyone of you name a light everyday spell that could be used to cause serious harm?”

The class was quiet, it seemed as if no one had ever thought that far ahead. He smiled and decided to tell them a very familiar story, “my brother used Wingardium Leviosa in his first year to knock out a fully grown troll to save one of his classmates, it’s a light first-year spell but it can be used to drop heavy objects on someone’s head. The spell in itself isn’t harmful or dark but it could be used with the intent to harm or even kill an opponent.”

He was about to ask if anyone could think about any situation when the reverse could be true, when what was classified as a dark spell could be used with good intentions, when he once again was rudely interrupted. “That’s absurd, it was used in self-defence and not with ill intent. What lies are you going to come up with next, are you going to sprout some gibberish about how the unforgivables could actually be justifiable under the right circumstances.” Granger was shaking her head in anger-fueled disbelief, it was clear what he was saying wasn’t getting through to her.

Perseus swallowed, he hadn’t planned to actually bring up the unforgivables during his first class. It was a fine line to thread. He could go with the argument that the unforgivable curses were the exception and that they were unforgivable for a reason. The only spells that couldn’t be looked at objectively or used for anything but evil. He could take the easy way out and get away with that explanation.

Or he could stand his ground and really drive home how intent behind the magical use could even be applied to something as dark and unforgivable as the killing curse. Perseus was tired of taking the easy road, the road of no resistance. He didn’t want to sensor himself, he needed to stay true to his beliefs and not give in to the norms of society.

It would be tricky, he would have to tread very lightly not to imply his own opinion on the subject, he couldn’t show that he favoured any use of dark magic or that he even considered an unforgivable to have uses beyond evil. He took a deep breath and looked Granger right in the eyes unwaveringly, “Ms Granger, the unforgivables are a touchy subject even in this instant. There is however a debate in parts of the world, both muggle and magical when it comes to willingly ending one’s life through assisted suicide. I believe that the muggles call the practice euthanasia.”

Granger stood abruptly from her seat, her chair crashing to the ground behind her with a loud bang that echoed against the stonewalls. “I’m not going to stay here listening to you praise dark magic by romanticising murder, you’re so much worse than Umbridge.” She turned around and looked at the other students imploringly, “if you have any human decency you will leave with me, Perseus Weasley may seem harmless but he is evil incarnated.”

A handful of students stood and left behind Granger and Finnigan who sprouted his own insults as he hurried out the door behind his companion. To Perseus’ surprise, there were a few Gryffindors that stayed in their seats. Most notably, Potter hadn’t followed his friend and looked a bit lost and deep in thought. Even someone like Longbottom whose parents had been tortured by an unforgivable had stayed behind seeking answers.

“Professor, how could the killing curse ever be used in a non-evil way, I mean how could it be seen as used with an intent that wasn’t evil? Killing or tor… torture is evil, I don’t see how it’s not.” Longbottom seemed pained as he tried to get his mangled question out, Perseus thought it brave to stay behind to question the logic instead of dismissing it at first word and storming out the door. Longbottom had a lot more courage than most people gave him credit for.

“Euthanasia is when muggles help each other to end their lives because they are under unimaginable pain and suffering, the word origin is Greek and means a good death. If a witch or wizard asked for their life to end because of pain and suffering wouldn’t it be merciful to help them achieve that wish by giving them a good death? A death that is as quick and painless as humanly possible.”

A few others stood and left the room as they realised what he was truly suggesting. Blaise had his head cocked in clear fashination, “am I correct in assuming you mean to say that some people are advocating for the use of the killing curse as a way to give someone an honourable ending, a merciful death.” Perseus nodded, “that is what the debate boils down to yes, one side is screaming that it’s bloody murder and the use of unforgivable dark magic while the other side is advocating for the right to choose a good death. That the killing curse would be used with the good intent of ending suffering and pain at the request of the recipient.”

Ran was looking at him with a glint in his eyes, as if he was seeing that Perseus had many more layers than he had previously thought possible. Perseus had never before voiced this issue, never hinted at his own feelings on the subject. It was a very delicate matter and one that needed a lot of thought and consideration. All the same, it was something that needed to be brought up and debated. Britain couldn’t be kept shielded and ignorant of anything hinting at the use of the dark arts. Things needed to change.

Lasting change was often started with the use of information, with knowledge being spread and truth being brought to light. With discussions and debates on important issues, where people came together to make the world a better place. This very lesson may be that point in time, the start of important change. All that was sometimes needed was a conversation and the knowledge to seek reform.

Longbottom was crying silently with Potter trying to comfort his friend, Perseus couldn’t help but overhear Longbottom’s mumbling. “I’m a horrible son Harry” he hiccuped, “my parents are trapped in their minds and they are in so much pain from the spell damage, they would be better off…” Longbottom shook his head and stared down at the desk unable to finish the sentence. Perseus knew the boy had suffered great trauma, it seemed that trauma made him able to listen and see magic beyond the black and white Dumbledore had tried to force upon them. If anyone had deserved a merciful killing instead of the continuous torture they sustained it had been Frank and Alice Longbottom.

The bell rang to indicate the end of class. The students slowly stood and left the room, Ran and his group of Slytherins staying behind. Pansy giggled, “I can’t believe you managed to get Granger to skip class, best moment of my life. Why didn’t you tell me your brother can be so fierce and imposing Ran?”

His brother rolled his eyes and smiled, letting the Slytherin stoicism fall away now when they were alone. “I’m glad to have you here Perce, you’re a much better professor than I expected you to be. You have many hidden talents.” Perseus glowed under the praise, he knew Ran didn’t want to talk freely here even if it seemed as if they could talk uninterrupted they still shouldn’t take any unnecessary risks. He could read between the lines, Ran was impressed with him and how he had managed to conquer his mission already.

Draco was looking at him all shyly, “I’m not sure we interacted much in the past, which is a good thing I suppose. Anyway, it’s a pleasure to meet you, I’m Draco.” He held out his hand for Perseus to shake. He could see what Ran liked so much about Draco, his flushed cheeks and eagerness to please were adorable.

Perseus ignored the hand in favour of tugging the blond into a hug, “happy to have you in the family Draco, my brother needed someone who could soften his sharp edges a little bit.” Ran snorted but didn’t contradict him.

Pansy almost simpered, “that was the best Defence lesson I’ve ever attended, and we didn’t even get to use magic. Perseus you are just so compelling.” Perseus raised his eyebrows and looked at Ran for support who just shook his head in exasperation. Fior dragged Pansy by the arm towards the door, “potions start soon, Snape won’t be happy if we’re late.” Draco leaned in just as they left the room, however he didn’t lower his voice enough for Perseus not to overhear his friendly teasing. “You better be careful there Pans or people may think you have a crush on our newest professor.”

Perseus couldn’t help but chuckle at that, as if one of Ran’s friends would ever have the hots for him. He may be more than a Ministry puppet as he wasn’t a person who let others step all over him and use him for personal gain anymore, still that didn’t mean he was a catch. He was still the gangly nerd who was sometimes socially awkward and had confidence issues. Pansy had just been playing games with him.

His first lesson could have gone better but he supposed it could also have been a lot worse, he was sure he had at least put some thoughts and maybe even doubts in some of the students’ minds. He just hoped it would be enough to induce the change they sought. He was slightly concerned about what Granger and Finnigan would do, he wouldn’t be surprised if he would be called into Dumbledore’s office for a “welcoming” chat.

That was a problem for tomorrow. Now he had another class to prepare for, his sister and her yearmates would soon fill up the benches. It would be a long day, he had a lot more young minds to enlighten.

Chapter Text

Chapter 30: At the Core

He slowly arose from a comfortable deep slumber with a small smile grazing his features. Draco snuggled closer to the heavy blanket of warmth he was buried under. He didn’t want to open his eyes, let alone get up and face the day. Draco would gladly just forget the world altogether and stay cocooned in the arms of his boyfriend. Unfortunately, it seemed the world would not be so kind and considerate.

“Hey, lovebirds! You better get a move on, breakfast is over in about half an hour and classes start in 40 minutes.” Draco groaned at the words that felt as if they were both shouted directly into his ear and came from far away in another room. It took him a few seconds before the words registered in his still half-asleep brain, he usually woke up an hour and a half before classes, how on earth had he managed to oversleep like this? It was unprecedented.

Sitting up abruptly he jostled Ran who was lying half on top of him, Blaise was standing there with his arms crossed over his chest and a smirk on his lips. Mischievous as always, “welcome back to the living, hm whatever would you do without me Draco?” He commented teasingly, before adding an amused tilt to his voice, “your hair is a right mess, mate. I’d be careful if I were you or people will think you had a rumble with some kind of beast, oh and it’s that a bruise or a hickey?”

Draco must have looked angst because Blaise let out a fit of laughter while Fior rolled their eyes and reprimanded their partner, “leave them be love, it’s not like we have never shown up a little dishevelled to class.” Blaise didn’t look the least chastised, instead he straightened his back and puffed out his chest, proud as a peacock.

Fior looked over at Draco apologetically and bit their lip as if not to snicker themselves, “I would at least comb that hair though, I have to say you resemble Finnigan after one of his many explosions.” Blaise totally lost it at that and bent over double, he clapped Fior on the back as if to show his approval of their clever way with words. Draco winced, clearly it couldn’t be as bad as Finnigan’s failed muggle scientist impression.

A giggle could be heard from his right and Draco turned his head sharply to see Pansy shaking her head but sporting a wolfish grin. Draco felt his cheeks heat, he wondered how long his friends had stood there and watched them sleep, had they giggled and gossiped about them while they cuddled in their sleep?

He brought his hand up to his hair and ran his fingers through it to no avail, he needed product or at the very least a comb. He feared his attempt to make his hair behave and become at least somewhat presentable had only made the situation exponentially worse. He gave up and pouted at Pansy while giving her a hurt look, “I’m hurt Pans, I at least thought you would wake us up.” Pansy faked an innocent expression and blinked at him, “I didn’t have the heart to, you see Draco you just looked so cute all cuddled up on the sofa like that.”

Ran finally stirred behind him, “sure tell yourself that Pansy, I’m sure it has nothing to do with wanting to be the most put-together student this morning.” Pansy's eyes widened and her expression turned clueless making Ran laugh an octave or so lower than normal, Draco’s blush intensified. He liked the way Ran was rough around the edges when he had just woken up.

They had spent a few hours last night studying in front of the fire and had ended up just lying down and talking quietly when they had finished their assignment. They had just been too warm and comfortable to move, especially as the elves had come and given them some hot cocoa and a bigger blanket to share. Draco could get used to evenings like that, minus the rude awakening of course. They must have fallen asleep on the couch, which meant all of Slytherin house must have seen them all snuggled up and vulnerable this morning.

That explained how they had managed to oversleep, he had an alarm set on his wand and Draco had left it upstairs on his nightstand. There was a ruckus as Greg and Vince came down the stairs with a series of bangs echoing in the room, like two trolls with two left feet. They usually went up at the same time as Draco so it was understandable that they had also overslept. Draco chuckled, those two didn’t know how to be graceful or quiet and could wake up a whole alley without even trying.

Ran leaned in and whispered in his ear, “if you want you can use my wand to fix your hair love, I know you feel a little embarrassed.” He hated that he felt embarrassed over being less than perfect, how his tousled hair made him feel insecure. He had learned from a young age that having even one hair out of place was disgraceful, not worthy of a Malfoy. Not good enough. He hated feeling not good enough.

Even with how he didn’t feel like a Malfoy most of the time and had never truly lived up to the expectations, had never been the heir Lucius had wanted. Would never be accepted for who he was and therefore wanted to be disowned and set free. Even with that being the truth, it was sometimes hard to shut down those voices inside his head that were telling him how to be and how to act to be worthy of the Malfoy name. The conditioning of being a respectable pure-blood wizard, the respectable aristocrat, the ice prince of Slytherin.

Even if that wasn’t who he was some of the ingrained ideals he had been fed growing up were so deeply rooted in him it was hard to overcome. He turned his head and kissed Ran’s cheek in a silent thank you, he took the offered light brown wand in his hand.

Draco felt his breath hitch and his hand tremble as the magic of the wand reacted with his own and reached out to him and filled him up as it sizzled through his veins. It was more powerful than anything he had ever felt before, the wand spoke to him like the wind blowing through the tree tops, the water billowing down a clear stream, and the fire sizzling and cracking in the hearth of a newly lit fire. The sensation of holding his own wand was only a faint echo of how it felt having Ran’s wand in his hand. He blinked in confusion, it shouldn’t be possible. How could it be?

He whispered a Retifico, a spell he had created which was similar to Reparo but was made to rectify something that had been put amiss rather than to repair something broken, and made a circular motion above his own head. A gust of wind put his hair in immaculate order, it swept it to utter perfection. More than that the strands shone like metal, the finest platinum.

The spell had never done that before, it was as if everything had been intensified. He wouldn’t be surprised if there were tiny sparks going off around him as well, it was all so surreal. Draco felt euphoric and couldn’t help the surprised laugh bubbling out of him.

A gasp was heard through the common room, he was unsure from who it had come from. It seemed as if everyone was as stunned as him. Draco still couldn’t grasp how it was even possible, how on earth had Ran’s wand worked so well for him. There was no reasonable explanation for what had just taken place.

Fior was the first to break their stupor, they cocked their head to one side, “Ran’s wand lifted your magic to new heights, even with connectional compatibility that is unheard of.” They mused to themselves more than to anyone else. They looked deep in thought and Draco reasoned that if even someone as studious as Fior, who was somewhat of an expert in magic theory, was left perplexed there was little hope for any of them to understand the mystery of what had just taken place.

Connectional compatibility, Draco dragged in an unsteady breath, he hadn’t even thought that far. He should have hesitated before using Ran’s wand. What if he hadn’t been able to cast a simple spell correctly, what would that have meant for them as a couple? Not that he was insecure in their relationship. It had still been a big step, a test of their union of sorts. A test they had passed with flying colours, better than should have been possible really. Draco had a bad feeling in his stomach, a feeling that something was wrong. They had to figure out what.

Greg muttered to Vince, “what type of wood is Ran’s wand, pine or ash?” Vince shook his head resolutely, “nah mate, that is a willow wand.” After he said those words Vince furrowed his brows, as if actually contemplating what that actually meant.

Willow, a wand for those who had insecurities well hidden. A wood which was most suitable for those who had a long journey ahead of them before reaching their full potential. Draco looked back at Ran, a boy who was strong-willed and knew what he wanted. A wizard who was a determined leader who spoke and moved with confidence and reassurance that Draco himself lacked at times. Draco thought willow to be a wand material that would suit him much better than it suited his lover.

“Rastaban, what is the core of your wand?” Vincent said with an urgency to his voice as he made his way up to them. His beady eyes were looking intently at the wand still in Draco’s hands. His tone sounded almost angry as he asked the question, as if he wanted to smash something or someone with his bare hands. Draco had a feeling Vincent had figured out what was wrong, somehow he’d done so before anyone else.

Ran shrugged, “unicorn tail hair, why?” Draco let out a gasp and Vincent fisted his hands until the skin of his knuckles turned ash white. Everyone was looking at Ran, some with pity and others with a barely held-back rage in the lines of their face.

Draco didn’t want to believe they would have been so cruel, that they would go to such lengths to keep Ran from himself and his own magical power. He didn’t want to believe Ran’s parents would ever do such a thing to their son. That the light led by Dumbledore would ever stoop so low, however all the evidence was there. There was no other explanation for Ran to possess this wand.

Even his own parents had never been that cruel, they may not like that he had a light magic affinity, might not even accept it but they had never tried to stifle or suffocate his magic. They knew that nothing they did could ever change that fact. They wouldn’t have wanted him to be merely mediocre. Even if they thought dark magic to be superior they still knew that all magic was sacred and something to cherish.

The fact that Ran hadn’t even been given the chance to be the best he could. Hadn’t even been shown the well of his own ability. It was a true disgrace, there were no words for the disrespect and disregard for his future. It was as if they didn’t want him to succeed, that they didn’t want him to exist. They didn’t care for him enough to give him the means to flourish. They wanted him to turn into someone he was not, they would do whatever it took to turn him inside out even if that would have left him a mere shell of who he could have been.

That was the thing that made Draco the most emotional, Ran being robbed of the chance to be more. The fact that Ran was still sitting here with them and had broken free of their manipulations even with everything they had done to try to kill his spirit and who he was at the core, it was beyond astonishing. Ran was astonishing. Draco was more sad for Ran than he was angry, anger didn’t make things right. They didn’t make things any better. Even if he knew his friends’ anger could be a motivator, to take back what had been stolen. The right to make your own choices and to lean into your own magic.

He leaned his head on Ran’s shoulder, wanting to be close to him. He wanted to be there for support when Ran was made aware of the tremendous grievance that had been done towards him. The way they had tried to silence his magic by force, had tried to morph it into something it didn’t want to become. Magic in a way had its own life and will and it wouldn’t bend, it would sooner break and parish than twist and turn in the hands of the enemy.

Blaise paced in front of the fireplace, “we can’t let them get away with this, the letters were bad enough, but this…” Fior was by his side and laid a calming hand on his shoulder. Fior could be vicious but they always retaliated in a silent clever way, never hastened out of anger and desperation. They would be the voice of reason in any given situation. Draco knew without a doubt that you shouldn’t mistake Fior for docile and merciful they would want to make the ones responsible pay just as much as anyone else, if not even more.

Draco shivered wondering how many more there were like Ran, who had been treated unfairly and had all but been dumbed down and shaped into little false followers by the light. A silent try of conversion without any release, a muffling of minds and magic. A prison where you didn’t even know you were kept behind bars. Was there a worse crime?

“Why are you all looking as if the core of my wand is bad news? It’s as if it’s worse than if Quidditch was once again cancelled for the year and Umbridge was back at Hogwarts put together.” Ran laughed at his own joke, no one else joined in. Ran surely wouldn’t laugh when he realised how bad it was, Umbridge wasn’t even a big problem in comparison to this.

This was on another level of deceit and trickery, this was a systematic way to keep the dark descendants of the light in line. As if cutting away a defective limb, leaving the “patient” magically disabled. The light saw the dark descendants as muggle cancer who had to be cut out and treated with poison, only it was like treating the healthy and leaving them crippled.

He was brought out of his musings by a lone third-year running through the common room, his robes a mess and his hair could have used one of Draco’s Retifico charms. It was as if he had just woken up and was late for class. Draco’s eyes widened, wasn’t that why they had stumbled upon this waste injustice made towards Ran.

He used Ran’s wand to cast a Tempus, feeling the humming of warmth every time the magic flowed through the willow wood. The wand felt as right in his hand as his own heart in his chest, the wand already felt like an extension of himself. He didn’t want to have to hand it back to Ran, parting with it would be physically painful.

The numbers glowed, only five minutes until class. Maybe it was for the best to wait and have this conversation later. After all, they had a lot to discuss and it would be better to do that in private. It wouldn’t hurt if Ran’s brothers were present as well. this was their family and they deserved to know the truth. To set things right. Perseus had shown to be of great help, his knowledge and connections were greatly appreciated. Draco was reassured in knowing that Ran at least had some family he could count on.

“We should have a meeting tonight to discuss this new information, Ran why don’t you invite the twins and Perseus?” Ran looked a bit irritated being kept in the dark on yet another issue which everyone else seemed to know the truth about. Draco could understand his frustration, there was so much about magic his parents had neglected to teach him. Ran conceded with a curt nod.

They scrambled off the couch to make their way out of the common room and up the stairs towards transfiguration. Daphne touched his shoulder just before they slipped out the entrance. “Can I ask Colin to come tonight?” She asked while glancing over her shoulder to reassure herself that no one was paying them any attention. Draco was surprised but happy that Daphne finally felt comfortable and could include her boyfriend in their group.

He thought for a moment, there would be a few Gryffindors there with the twins and now Colin. He and Dean were seen together a lot after Dean had his falling out with Finnigan after Ran had been resorted. He thought back to how well they had gotten along in the library and decided it was more suspicious to not include Dean, people would surely wonder what Colin had wandered off to alone after dinner. He knew Ran missed his Gryffindor friends and Draco would also be glad to spend some time with them. “Sure, he can even bring Dean as well if he wants to.”

Daphne nodded and smiled in relief, Draco was sure Colin would be happy to be included and to be able to not have to keep it a secret from his best friend. Daphne nudged him, “as you weren’t at breakfast I brought you an apple, and a sausage roll for Ran.” Draco smiled and nodded his thanks before he took the offered food.

They truly had the best of friends. Draco could do without food but Ran could get quite hangry so Daphny’s kind gesture was more than appreciated. Draco loved Ran but he could get quite moody and easily irritated on an empty stomach. Draco missed how Daphne let out a relived breath, she had brought the food back just as much for her peace of mind as for the boys. She winked at Blaise who was similarly occupied on the other side of the entrance. He was emptying his robe pockets of shrunken food which most would consider enough to feed a small army, or in their case enough to satisfy Vincent and Gregory until the end of their first lesson.

🐍💕🦡

The little bell chimed as the door closed after the little girl when she left the store with her parents in tow. Ollivander sighed in defeat as yet another customer left his store with a wand that wasn’t compatible with their magic. His conscious was screaming at him to do something, he just stood there motionless watching the family disappear down the street.

He had always been a proud wizard, one who had prided himself on his high rate of success and happy customers. His life had always been linked with his livelihood, his profession meant the world to him. He had followed in his family’s footprints and embraced the craft of wand-making wholeheartedly.

To match the right wood and wand core with the right person was like solving the most magnificent puzzle, seeing the answer to a most peculiar riddle. There was no joy like when you got it right. When it all clicked into place and the magic flowed freely. The smiles, the wonder and the world of possibilities that opened up right in front of a young witch or wizard were the most wonderful things imaginable.

To lie and deceive someone that they had the best wand for them when in reality it would only hold them back, it was making Ollivander sick to his stomach. It made him sleep poorly at night. It was like forcing left-handed children to write with their right hand or for seekers to only play keeper. It was as if the sorting hat would place children in houses where they didn’t belong.

He had tried to protest when Dumbledore had first raised the issue, of how a dragon heartstring wand could “lure those with weak restraint” toward the dark arts and towards evil. As if it was one and the same, evil and dark magic. He had tried to argue that pear or apple wood wasn’t for everyone. That unicorn tail hair although versatile couldn’t lend itself to every personality. He had said he wouldn’t sell a wand that wouldn’t serve their master well.

Ollivander looked at the many boxes stored on his shelves, piled high from floor to ceiling. There were wands for every type of person in here dark as light. Even so, he was not allowed to match the wand with the wizard. He had always been a firm believer that the wand chooses the wizard, that wasn’t true anymore. If a wand was never presented it couldn’t chose or be chosen.

He still remembers the day a few years ago when Dumbledore had stopped suggesting he change the way he matched the wand and wizard. The day his guidance and veiled manipulations had turned into threats. It’s dangerous selling wands that are easily manipulated by those who possess darkness within, wouldn’t you agree? Wouldn’t it be better if those who are born a black sheep but are surrounded by a light family only had the choice to go down a light path themselves? Garrick, don’t you see by giving them the right wand you would save these poor souls from ever going dark? You’d be doing it for the greater good, old friend. Imagine if for some reason you couldn’t sell wands anymore, wouldn’t that be a shame?

As a former Ravenclaw Ollivander had always been good at reading people, Dumbledore couldn’t fool him. He saw right through the old headmaster, saw that his intention was not to save the poor souls from the dark but rather to chase away any darkness that they may possess. To repress parts of magic and never let them know how wonderful it could be to feel whole with magic herself. It wasn’t about choosing the right wand for the wizard, it was about choosing the right wand to prevent their affinity to be realised.

Ollivander hated himself for it but he had nodded and said, yes Albus and of course Albus. He had had no choice in the matter but to agree, wasn’t it better to be able to give the majority of the population a wand they could cherish than to not be able to help anyone at all? The few people he had to sell wands that didn’t match, they were in the minority after all.

He had tried to justify his cowardice by telling himself he didn’t have much of a choice, he couldn’t defy Dumbledore and keep his job. He was backed into a corner and he had chosen to fall in line. He was starting to wonder if he had made the right choice. If it was worth it, if he couldn’t do his job the way he wanted to then what was the point? The joy of wand-making had been snuffed from him like a lit candle derived from oxygen.

He was doing his best with the cards he had been dealt, but a magical being with a dark affinity would never match well with a wand with a core of unicorn tail hair or one made with apple or pear wood. It was unprofessional to let a light core or wood even be presented to one of dark leaning, let alone sell one. He was ashamed of his own weakness.

If they even got the whisper of warmth or a single spark coming out of the tip it was more than anyone could hope for. He had been made to sell wands that were chosen only because it didn’t react badly with the customer. They had to settle for the bare minimum. The wand would work against them more than with them, that was the truth. He hated when he had to see a wand being placed with someone with whom it could never bond.

Ronald Weasley had been the first to be sold a wand that didn’t belong in his young hand. He had had to present him a higher number of wands than usual but the one he left with had produced both warmth and sparkles, Ollivader had unwisely thought it wouldn’t be so bad after all.

He had been the first but far from the last. Many after him had not been as fortunate as to settle on a wand that could bond even remotely with the adolescent witch or wizard.

Ollivander was tired of being a part of the problem but didn’t see any way in which he could break free. Dumbledore would know if he sold a wand he wasn’t supposed to and the repercussions of his betrayal would be swift. He was breaking his oath as a wand maker and it was breaking his heart to do so but he saw no other options. His hands were tied. He wasn’t sure who he hated the most Dumbledore or himself.

Chapter Text

Chapter 31: A Charismatic Weasley

It had been a stressful but rewarding first week as the new DADA professor of Hogwarts, Perseus was exhausted yet invigorated by the happenings of the past week. The classes following the one with Ran and his classmates had pretty much been an echo of that first class. There had been people storming out, leaving his classroom in protest and denial of what he was trying to bring to light. The hardest step was often to open one’s eyes and accept what had been happening in plain sight, without even realising it. It was disheartening but to be expected that some would continue to turn a blind eye.

What made Perseus feel hopeful, however, was how there were many more than those too blind-sided to hear his cause who actually stayed and listened, who reflected on his words and came forward with enlightened and thoughtful observations of their own. That not only opened their eyes but wanted to take action and see change.

They had started to think for themselves instead of just listening to what they had always been told by their parents or the manipulative headmaster of this school, they started to look beyond the light side’s propaganda which had been pushed down on them from a very young age. Perseus could see that the new generation could be made to see the problem and act against those who had created the injustice and oppression of an essential part of magic itself and those who practised it. This made Perseus feel more hopeful than he had in a long time. Even with the looming war on the horizon in addition to the corrupt and failing governmental body.

This movement was bigger than them, magic was weak and could only get back to its former glory if the two branches, light and dark, were once again rejoined and all magic was once again cherished and used as intended. It was supposed to be a symbiosis, magical creatures and earth working together as one.

Perseus had been a little surprised that he hadn’t been called to Dumbledore’s office for a chat, as of yet. He knew it was coming and he was bracing himself for the confrontation with the old fool. Even if Dumbledore tried to threaten him into submission or make him change his agenda, he was reassured by his knowledge that the evil headmaster had no leg to stand on. Perseus was sent there by the Ministry and not appointed by said headmaster and leader of the light.

He was following the regulations set by the Ministry even if he had taken quite a few liberations from what he knew they had wanted from him. Even with the changes he had made he had not set even a toe out of line, he was following the instructions he had been given by the Ministry even more closely than he used to when making a newt-level potion. It had been very fortunate the instructions he had been given had been up for interpretation. They had been foolish to leave him with some wiggle room, thinking he would never dare to stray from their deception campaign, little did they know.

He had gotten a list before he was sent to Hogwarts of what was expected of him. Or rather that what he was not allowed to include in his teachings. Perseus chuckled, they had made a grave mistake in not telling him what to teach instead of what not to teach. He was not allowed to teach practicals or encourage wand usage. Therefore he was not to teach any duelling techniques or what to do in self-defence situations. Perseus was astonished over how dimwitted the Ministry had become, or maybe how absolutely barmy it had always been. Perseus had just been too blind to see it for himself.

The Ministry concerned itself more with keeping Voldemort’s return a secret from the people than with preparing their citizens for what was to come when war was upon them. It was as if some collateral damage of the next generation was acceptable as long as they could keep the masses ignorant and pliable. It was disgusting and sickening in equal measure.

Another thing he was not allowed to bring up in class was the vast amount of magical creatures. If the ministry deemed it dangerous he was not allowed to cover them in is lectures. Many of the creatures, if treated with respect, were unharmful to humans and could even be of assistance to wizards in a number of areas.

You just had to be willing to make an effort to learn to understand them and treat them with consideration. Being ignorant and therefore afraid of them because they were different from wizards, that was what was the true danger. The whole magical community of Britain was close to imploding, not only were they not letting magic work in symbiosis with itself by the exclusion of the dark, no they were also shutting out magical creatures seen as less than wizards. It was no better than how the muggles had treated wizards in the past out of ignorance and fear.

Even without a power-hungry and delusional Voldemort on a rampage of death and destruction, Perseus wouldn’t have been surprised if a war had broken out. The light had been mistreating magical minorities and creatures for a long time now. If never heard, seen or listened to, groups of individuals would at last stand up and fight back against the injustices shown in their faces over and over again, even when unwarranted. As a group, they would make the oppressor hear them and listen, they would make sure one way or another that their voices would be heard. Their truths wouldn’t be silenced.

Perseus was so deep in his musings as he strolled down the corridor that he almost stumbled over his own two feet and went down face-first onto the floor as one of the twins sidled up to him with a friendly shoulder bump, he would have fallen if the other twin hadn’t been fast to catch his arm so that he remained in an upright position.

He signed, the twins had been more tolerable as of late but he was not in the mood to be stuck in a twin-sandwich all the same. It had been a long week after all, he had looked forward to a soak in the bathtub and a good book as his only company, when he got back to his quarters. He looked longingly at the door situated only a few feet in front of them. He realised grimly that they had been waiting to ambush him, Perseus saw his wish for a quiet night go up in smoke.

“Oh, just the brother we wanted to see,” Perseus looked at George unamused as Fred chimed in from his other side. “Who would have thought our dull, rule-following, pretentious, aristocratic…” He trailed off and George picked up where his brother had left off, “…sleep-inducing, stuck-up, party-popper of a brother would become our favourite professor?” They looked at each other and said together cheerfully, “definitely not us!”

Perseus took in a deep breath and prayed for patience, he didn’t even know what to say to that, there were a lot of insults thrown at him in quick succession only for them then to turn the whole spiel into a rare compliment. Their favourite professor, they were surely trying to pull his leg from under him. He could never tell when the twins were being serious or not, which was a fact that frustrated him to no end.

“Seriously Perce, when did you become cool? Who knew you could be so compelling and charismatic at the same time, I dare even say that your newfound confidence is rather sexy,” Fred said with a wiggle of his eyebrows and laughter in his voice. Perseus hated that he couldn’t help the slight blush that crept up his neck and bloomed all over his cheeks, his light complexion hiding nothing of the spreading blush.

It wasn’t even Fred calling him sexy, even if that too was a first for him, that made him feel warm-cheeked and like a fire had been awoken inside his loins. It was all the other words Fred had used to describe him, cool, compelling and charismatic. No one had ever called him any of that before, he had never been seen as someone who could be anything but that colourless studious nobody in the background of a family gathering.

He had always been the nerd of the Weasley family, the one with glasses and a book in his hands. The one who had things to say but was often overlooked or ignored because of his more interesting and outgoing older brothers. He had never been confident like Bill, charming like Charlie or cheeky like the twins. He had never been someone anyone had looked up to growing up, he had never been one of the cool Weasley brothers. He had wanted to be one of them but had never known how to fit in with the others, had never felt he had had the space to come into his own and become a part of the family. He had shared their name, their blood and the characteristic orange hair but he had never really felt like he was a Weasley, not where it mattered most.

Even when he had had things to say he had often stayed quiet. It was hard not feeling appreciated or understood. To feel other and different. At some point, he had started to believe he was less, that what he had to bring to the table wasn’t as good as what his brothers would come home and boast about. It was one of many reasons his self-worth had plummeted and he had fallen into a dark place.

He had crawled out of that dark place. Even so, having the twins unknowingly echo what he had always secretly wanted to hear but never thought he was capable of becoming in the eyes of others, was a wonderful feeling. It made him feel several feet taller, it made roses sprout from his veins and sparks go off in his cortex. He felt alive in a way he hadn’t, maybe ever before.

He was coming into the person he had always wanted to become, someone who had the knowledge but also the means and confidence to pass it on to other people. He could be the charismatic Weasley, someone who could influence and inspire others through his words and actions. He could be someone people looked up to and wanted to learn from and aspire to be like. He was on his way to becoming someone who people actually respected and valued, Perseus Weasley could be someone’s favourite professor and someone who could guide the future of the wizarding world. He was someone important that would make a difference.

Not long ago he had been a nobody who was taken advantage of at the Ministry, he had been alone and depressed, overworking himself into a stupor in which he had seen no reason to keep on living. All that had changed now and he felt emotional and grateful to have lived to experience it. He was more than that dull, rule-following boy of his past. He was a charismatic and inspiring young man, someone who was working to help change the world as they knew it.

Ran had started to help make him see that he had it in him to be that person. Knowing that even people like the twins, who had always teased him and ridiculed him, as well as other students at Hogwarts had also started to see him as someone that deserved their respect and attention meant more to Perseus than he could put into words. It shifted his world and made him feel like a whole new person.

He felt like he had been reborn, like he was a phoenix that had risen from the ashes. His shy, easily manipulated past self had burned to the ground. He was his own person now and he knew who he was, what he wanted, and what he needed to do. He would never again let people step all over him, he was a lot smarter than that.

George hit his twin lightly on the arm, “I think you broke him, I hear too much praise at once can do that,” Perseus shook his head and turned around so he faced the two troublemakers. “You really meant all that? The students like my class and think I’m cool and charismatic.”

Fred nodded enthusiastically while George smiled wide in response, “we sure do mate, it’s rather entertaining really how you’ve managed to polarise the masses. Either they love or hate your guts, or I suppose it’s not you that they hate it’s what you preach.”

Fred patted his shoulder, “and of course, we meant it when we said you’re our new favourite professor. Even if the competition is lacking, I mean what is the alternative? A bully like Snape or a droning ghost like old Binns.” Perseus smiled at the familiar teasing, he knew they were making light of the whole thing but they were still reassuring him that he was doing good and that they appreciated him and his efforts.

George gave Fred a wink and then smirked at Perseus, which made him nervous, that look on one of the twin’s faces never boded well for him. “To be fair, I think some of the students like you more than the others only because of the lack of homework, never thought you of all people would neglect to give us a writing assignment Perseus. I’m not complaining mind you, still a surprising perk of you being our new professor.”

Perseus blinked once, twice and then his eyes widened in horror, how in Merlin’s pants had he forgotten to assign homework. That was simply not something you could forget for the entire week of classes, he felt like the worst professor to walk the halls of Hogwarts.

The classes had all devolved into what could be likened to seminar discussions and had been broken up by the end of the lesson coming far too soon, there had been no time to finish one’s thought let alone assign any homework assignments.

The twins doubled over laughing, “you didn’t even realise you had forgotten, did you.” Fred snickered. “Don’t fret over it dear brother, it was a rather brilliant Slytherin move if I say so myself. Being lenient and cool to make them think you are their friend and ally instead of the authority, it’s sneaky and effective. Even if it was unconscious on your part.”

George nodded in agreement, “Ran and his friends may be rubbing off on you mate,” he said with a raised eyebrow and a lopsided grin. “Just don’t go and give us double the amount of homework next week, it would eradicate all the respect you built this week and make them groan and moan about how a slave driver of a professor you are.”

Fred cast a Tempus and cursed, “talking about Ran and his friends, we are supposed to be somewhere in two minutes flat so we better run.” George grimaced and grabbed Perseus by the elbow, “no time like the present then," and just like that they were off at a jog down the hall which Perseus had come from and away from his quarters and the bath that he had looked forward to.

Before he knew it George dragged him through a secret passage Perseus had not known the existence of, Perseus felt another burst of emotion hit him from within. The twins trusted him with some of their secrets, they finally saw him as someone they could share things with without the need to fear that he would snitch or turn against them. He had never felt like one of his brothers, and maybe he had felt the most alienated from the twins. There and then he felt like they were a team, they were in this together. Brothers in arms, both literally and figuratively.

Perseus was one of the Weasley brothers, just as important as the rest. He was more than just an afterthought or the one that got lost between the bigger personalities and popular personas.

Perseus had a million and one questions, but right then he would simply go along with his brothers and hope that wherever they took him would provide him with some answers. He would trust them in return, it was a tremendous feeling. Something had clearly happened since the last time he saw Ran and his friends. Something significant if the twins kidnapping him was anything to go by. He was happy to be included and hoped he would be able to help in whatever situation they now found themselves in.

Chapter Text

Chapter 32: The Worm Incident 

The day had dragged on and on, Ran was on the very bottom dregs of his well of patience. The sand in his hourglass had all but run out and he was on the verge of hexing someone for simply looking at him wrongly, he needed to let out some of his pent-up frustrations.

He had found that he could be a little trigger-happy when in a bad mood. When younger, Ron Weasley had simply screamed until his face had matched his hair in colour and stamped his feet like a toddler when ill-tempered. After being resorted, Rastaban still got angry and frustrated but he was faster to throw a little well-chosen dark spell than scream his lungs out in a decidedly crude and unsophisticated manner. Ran shook his head at his own brutishness as a Gryffindor.

In this case, a small not too harmful hex like Colloshoo or Colloshee wouldn’t be misplaced in his opinion. He figured it wouldn’t be more than right to make the little overeager miscreants get stuck to the floor or have them unable to divert their eyes, that would teach them a lesson to mind their own business and not to put their noses where they didn’t belong. His morals weren’t so pure that he was above using hexes to discourage someone’s misplaced curiosity, they would learn quickly not to mess with him. Going against Rastaban would have consequences.

He would get to dispel some of his anger and in the process he would do them a backhanded favour, teaching them not to be rude by staring or trying to involve themselves where they weren’t wanted or needed.

They could find themselves in a much bigger pickle in the future if that sort of behaviour weren’t nipped in the bud. Being stuck with their shoes or their gaze for a limited amount of time was a rather mild punishment in general for such an offence. Really, Ran would be doing them a favour letting them learn these lessons first-hand early on in life. In conclusion, it would have been done from the goodness of Ran’s heart. His intent would have been to teach them a lesson they were in dire need of learning, Perseus would certainly have seen the good intent behind his actions.

If he had sneakily gone after Finnigan’s spaghetti at lunch with the transformation jinx Vermiculus, well that had only been to mess with the infuriating Irishman and to distract Ran’s own mind with some mischievous fun. Finnigan was a little vile slimy worm, a small and blind disgraceful excuse of a snake impersonator.

Ran had been beyond pleased to see his outraged face as the hotheaded Gryffindor’s bowl of pasta had turned into a writhing mountain of earthworms. It had been glorious, his face had gone the same shades as the worms and his eyes had bulged out of their sockets. Granger who had sat beside him had let out a shrill shriek that had been so loud that the entire great hall had turned their attention towards them.

There had been more than a few laughs and snickers thrown their way, even Potter and some of the other Gryffindors had looked amused at their expanse. It had been exactly what Ran had needed, the results of his little prank had become better than he could have ever envisioned. He had made Finnigan angrier than a broke niffler and Granger humiliated and subdued, Ran had been as proud as the twins spiked Yule ball punch.

He sighed, he knew Draco would be displeased with him if he knew he had even thought about using younger students to unburden his frustrations upon. Even with his internal soliloquy about how it would have been done with good intent. That he had had some fun on the bigoted Gryffindors’ expanse was probably something Draco would have more oversight with. Even so, Ran knew Draco would most likely see his actions to be rather childish and immature.

He didn’t want to unintentionally hurt or disappoint his dragon but Ran didn’t really care if Draco saw him as callow and crude at times, even if he at least always wanted to seem more sophisticated than the likes of Blaise. There were some standards one had to uphold after all, he would never stoop so low as to become as whiny and arrogant as the Italian snake.

Ran had needed to let out his irritation somehow and if he could get back at his former friends now turned rivals in the process, all the better. Draco would surely understand that reasoning. It was warranted as long as he didn’t get caught red-handed, innocent fun was not worth the hassle of facing unnecessary consequences. He had taken all the necessary precautions so he wasn’t worried in the slightest about someone finding out that he was the one behind the prank.

Having a dragon-sized conscience always present on his shoulder meant that, beyond messing with the two biggest idiots wearing red and gold, he’d been a good boy and had behaved himself as he bided his time without making too much of a fuss. He knew that whatever had been uncovered that morning had not been appropriate to share when there could be people ill-advised to be in the know who could have listened in. He hated being left in the dark but in this instance, there was no better option than to wait and try to act normally throughout the day.

This meant that he hadn’t pestered his friends and boyfriend for information even if he had been bursting at the seems to get to the bottom of what had made his friends so perplexed and enraged on his behalf that morning. He was standing and looking out of the window at the grey sky dotted with dark foreboding clouds, there was a storm on the horizon. They were all waiting for his brothers to arrive, so that they would be able to discuss his wand, and what was apparently such a big deal about its construction and composition.

Maybe he could have some fun with his brothers if they arrived late. After all, they deserved his ire for making him wait even a second longer than was strictly necessary. They had less than five minutes to get there or Ran would make them regret their tardiness.

Blaise smirked vivaciously as he sat down in a conjured armchair and crossed one gangly leg over the other, “did you see how Finnigan spat out the worm that was in his mouth as the jinx hit, the timing of the caster was glorious!” There were nods and snickers from all around the room.

In Ran’s peripheral vision, Dean shook his head in dismay. “You fortunate souls that were spared the aftermath, sitting so far away from the action, should count your lucky stars. He actually bit one of the suckers clean off, the insides of a worm smell foul, best way I can describe it is like Stinksap mixed with fermented durian. Which is to say a delightful combination of acidic vomit, rotting onions, pig shit and the smell of sweat always present in the Quidditch locker rooms.” Colin nodded vigorously beside him while making a grimace, as if the smell was once again taking over his senses. Daphne who sat on his other side patted her boyfriend on the knee in sympathy.

Ran was happy to have the two lions among his friends once anew, Draco had sat with them since they arrived. He was glad to see him so light, happy and animated. It made his heart flutter to see Draco make new and lasting friendships with the boys from another house. Draco had been smart sitting elsewhere, Ran knew he was not the best company at the moment as he was letting his faulty mood get on his nerves. He hadn’t contributed much to the conversation so far and he didn’t feel particularly tempted to start doing so either. For now, he was content with sulking on his own in the corner of the room.

Pansy snorted, “you mean to tell me Granger didn’t sit beside Finnigan during the afternoon classes today because he smelled as bad as his rotten insides, fitting.” Ran felt a new wave of satisfaction, he had exposed Finnigan in a way that was undeniable for everyone. It was a shame the odour wouldn’t be permanent.

Everyone seemed to be of the same mindset that Finnigan had got what he deserved, “I wonder who did it?” Colin mused in contemplation before he looked suspiciously at the closed door, “the twins were acting all mysterious earlier, I tried to get them to confess, I mean we all know it had to have been them, right? For some reason, they wouldn’t take the honour of having made the deed. Cryptically said that us Weasleys don’t prank and tell.”

Turning around and facing the group Ran couldn’t help but scowl, why was it that the twins always got the credit for the pranks made in this forsaken school? They weren’t the only Weasleys who could do tricks in the shadows and give people something to laugh about.

In addition to them getting the misplaced credit for his prank, it made him extremely irritated to realise that the twins somehow knew he had been the one behind the worm incident, as it had been dubbed by the student body.

It was frustrating beyond belief that the twins had somehow once again figured out something that he hadn’t wanted them to know. He was jealous of their ability to be in the know and one step ahead all the bloody time. They probably knew everything concerning this wand business as well, while he was still none the wiser. At least the twins hadn’t taken the credit for his prank, that would have stung even more than the others simply assuming they were to be blamed.

So much for staying out of the conversation, “the twins don’t have the patent on all the pranks taking place in this school, they may have a certain reputation but they are not the almighty mischievous geniuses you all make them out to be.” He knew he sounded petulant and bitter, it probably looked like he had smelled the foulness of Finnigan’s half-eaten worm. He couldn’t help but feel displeased by how they had dismissed the possibility of his involvement while they had raised the twins to the heavens in his steed.

Fior cocked their head and gave him a small smile as if they had him all figured out, “do you perhaps know something about the worm incident that the rest of us don’t, Rastaban?” Ran felt the last of his patience flow out of his body, like water hitting an Impervious charmed object.

He gave Fior a cold glare that rivalled even Snape’s, “oh you mean like how you all know something that I don’t about my wand and why it worked so well for Draco this morning?” Ran knew that Fior had done or said nothing to warrant his behaviour towards them, Fior was just the unfortunate soul who said something when the goblet flowed over so they were who Ran decided to give a piece of his mind to. He didn’t want to play games and talk in riddles, he was far too on edge for mind games.

Draco moved over to him casually, from where he had been sitting with the lions. His body language was the same as when you would approach a wild creature in the forbidden forest, his brows were furrowed in clear concern for his agitated lover. “You know we will tell you about the wand thing any minute now, no need to get so prickly. You did eat enough at dinner earlier, right? If not I have an apple, I know how contentious you can get when you’re hungry and stressed.” Ran couldn’t help the traitorous blush spreading from his neck and up to his cheeks at being fussed over by his caring boyfriend.

The other occupants of the room laughed at the way Draco was practically mothering him. Ran felt a bit embarrassed at the public display, as he also felt loved and cared for by his dragon it wasn’t as if he would dare to complain. Draco’s caring nature was one of the things that made him feel so enamoured by the sweet boy after all, he would never understand how Draco had decided he was deserving of his freely given affections.

Blaise narrowed his dark eyes at Ran, “on no, you didn’t. I won’t let you attack your friends because you’re the one who is misinformed. You better remember that Fior is not the one that has wronged you.” Ran looked at his feet feeling a bit stubborn, he would apologise to Fior later but he didn’t want to give Blaise the pleasure of being in the right to reprimand him. Blaise’s smirk was back on his angular face, “and how dare you have the audacity to prank Finnigan so spectacularly without involving moi, you see I want to give his sorry arse so much grief. I have a lot of ideas, you know. We should compare notes, Weasley.”

Ran let out an involuntary little laugh, of course that was what Blaise would take out of this exchange beyond wanting to protect his partner from Ran’s misplaced vitriol. It was no surprise to him that Blaise would feel left out and would want to be included and plan any future grievances made towards Finnigan and Granger. He sniggered thinking about how the two of them taking up pranking as a side hobby would surely give Snape a lasting migraine, it was widely known that their sour head of house was not known for appreciating the art of pranking.

Although the Potions master did have a twisted sense of justice that Ran could appreciate, which meant that Snape would maybe see the rightfulness of making Finnigan’s life turn into a living hell. He wouldn’t put it entirely past Snape to condone their pranks as long as he saw them as justifiable punishment for Finnigan’s disgraceful behaviour, which surely wouldn’t be sufficiently punished officially by the likes of Dumbledore. The headmaster was sooner to praise him for his hateful behaviour than to try to discipline him in any substantial way.

Ran could respect and even admire Snape as their mentor in that regard, he would let them prank those who deserved it to their hearts’ content. He wouldn’t put his long nose into their business as long as they didn’t cross a line or made themselves known as the pranksters involved.

The two lions in the room looked between themselves and smiled uninhibited, “count us in as well, Rastaban. We want to see Seamus and Hermione shown that their words and actions have real consequences as well.” Dean was smiling but Ran could see the sadness in the brown boy’s expressive and open eyes. His falling out with Finningan was not all that different from his own with Potter. They had both lost their best friends in one swell swoop, Ran could relate to the mixed feelings Dean had to be dealing with regarding Finnigan.

Colin looked at Ran with a conspiratorial glint in his eyes, “we aren’t the only Gryffindors who feel this way. I wouldn’t even be surprised if Harry would soon see reason and capitulate, it’s safe to say that there’s definitely trouble brewing in the Tin Trio.” Ran felt hope rise on its own accord at Colin’s words but he firmly pushed away the emotion as hard as he could muster.

Hope was a dangerous emotion, that if fed could grow and bite you in the arse. Hope could weaken you if you let it into your heart only for it to be distinguished when the truth was revealed. If it was only wistful thinking on the golden-haired boy’s part and Ran let himself believe that there was even a slight chance that Harry would redeem himself, he would get crushed when it was proven that Harry hadn’t actually changed his ways. Before a time when Harry stood before him, begging and growling for Ran’s forgiveness, he was lost to him. To Ran Harry Potter had to be the wind of a whisper from his past that was a mere memory buried under bitter betrayal.

“We were curious about Potter staying behind in DADA while the other two exited in a very dramatic fashion,” Pansy nodded, eager to get the dirt on the conflict directly from within the lion’s den. A true queen at gossip would never let an opportunity like this go to waste. Ran could see the merit of having the Gryffindors within their midst, the twins heard and saw a lot but Dean was in their year so he was closer to the source and would have first-hand information that even the notorious twins wouldn’t be privy to.

Dean chuckled, “oh you have no idea what ripples that decision caused Parkinson, Finger were awfully pissed at Harry for making that silent statement of oppressive light defiance. They screamed at him until their faces were red and even accused him of being a dark wizard, amongst other things.” Ran was intrigued by this new development even if he didn’t dare to hope that it meant that Harry would turn to and join them and their cause. Even without a total split of the trio, it was fortunate for them that there were obvious cracks in the ranks of the lions.

Draco shook his head and took Ran’s hand in his, his fingers warm and grounding against Ran’s cold digits. “I feel sorry for them, it’s sad how they don’t even realise that being called a dark wizard is far from an insult.” Ran smiled and kissed Draco lightly on his temple, the fact that Draco could find sympathy for people that Ran couldn’t find even a smidgen of care in his heart for was admirable.

Looking over at Dean and Colin in clear curiosity Draco said in a much more jovial tone. “What’s with the jargon though, Finger and Tin Trio? I hadn’t heard those expressions before, is there a story behind them?”

Colin let out a little giggle in response while Dean smiled proudly, “that’s all me and Colin. We thought Finger was a good merged name as Finnigan and Granger have made us want to give them the middle finger a lot recently.”

Colin nodded enthusiastically and took over their joint explanation, “the Tin Trio is rather self-explanatory I believe, as they are being manipulated by Dumbledore we thought they should be named after the most pliable metal known to man. Tin is a soft, malleable and ductile metal, easily manipulated. Not only that but it’s also not very durable, a weak material if you may. The same can be said for the minds of the people of the Tin Trio.”

Blaise clapped his hand in sinister glee at the new inside insults provided, “oh that’s clever, I admit that I may have underestimated you guys. There may be some interesting qualities behind those disgustingly cute roses and rainbows candyfloss-fluff poetry you portray on the daily.” He made a satisfied nod at that deduction, Ran knew that would be as much of an acceptance or compliment the two Gryffindors would ever get from Blaise.

Daphne gave the others a superior little smile as if saying, look what a brilliant boyfriend I have. Ran smiled himself at the ingenious use of elemental knowledge and idioms, he was glad to have some of his old housemates back in his close circle of friends and allies. He was also glad to realise that he was in a better mood than he had been just a couple of minutes before.

Greg was scratching his neck in clear bewilderment, “all of that was a bit overcomplicated to me, can’t we just call them the Stone Trio, because of the saying dumb as a rock?” Vince nodded in agreement beside his best friend, “that’s a good one Greg, I do think Tin Trio makes a lot of sense though. You know how we like to crush tin cans with our bare hands.” Greg’s small eyes lit up at the thought of crushing cans, “oh yeah that’s right, next time I will imagine it’s Finnigan’s face that I’m crushing.”

Ran shook his head with a small exasperated smile, Gregory and Vincent were quite different from the rest of them but they definitely had their charms and something about them was rather adorable, they were like a pair of loved family pets. He bit his lip thinking the two dunderheads would hate to be called adorable, almost as much as he and Blaise would detest to be associated with the word.

The truth was that they had some good ideas and insightful knowledge, the dumb-as-a-rock idiom wasn’t a bad idea to take inspiration from at all. They may have actually gone with it, if the two lions hadn’t already come up with a sufficient name for their hateful classmates.

The door was suddenly thrown open, and the missing Weasleys made a grand entrance. The twins with bright smiles on their faces, like usual. Trailing them was an out-of-breath Perseus, with askew glasses and who had what looked suspiciously like spiderweb in his hair.

Perseus was scowling at the twins for one reason or another. Ran felt sympathetic as he could relate, he had been made to follow them through questionable passages several times in the past. It was always infuriating how they somehow never looked worse for wear but he always looked as if he had gone a brutal match with a murderous acromantula, and had only just got away with his life still intact.

Pansy simpered from across the room, “oh you poor thing, Perseus what did those humanoid devils do to you? Come over here and sit with me, I will help you right your appearance back to its regular illustrious state only befitting a noble and distinguished young man of your calibre.”

Ran couldn’t help but chuckle at Pansy’s obvious flirting with his oblivious older brother. Pansy may be the one that in the eyes of society was too young for his brother, but Merlin knew she would be able to hold her own. If there was someone that may be taken advantage of in this situation it was Perseus, Pansy was bad at taking no for an answer as she was used to getting whatever she wanted.

It was amusing to watch, she was laying it on thick, even with her almost gushing Ran knew Perseus would probably take a while before understanding that she was serious in her advances. Perseus had a brilliant mind and was knowledgeable in many areas, with that said human emotions and relationships weren’t one of his strongest fields of expertise.

He made eye contact with the twins and mouthed illustrious while he batted his eyelashes in an exaggerated manner. Fred faked gagged in response while George swooned and put a hand over his heart while looking dreamily at the ceiling and mouthing back, distinguished young man.

Ran’s fun was put to an abrupt end by Draco elbowing him in the side in a clear warning and reprimand, Ran knew he shouldn’t tease and ridicule Pansy as she was vicious if scorned. Luckily for him and the twins, she was so enamoured with Perseus that she didn’t pay any attention to their silly little displays on her expanse.

Fior stood up and waited until they had everyone’s undivided attention, “as we finally are all gathered,” they gave the twins a pointed stare to which they just bowed their heads in response making Fior roll their eyes in exasperation at their shameless antics. “This morning a wast injustice was stumbled upon by mistake, the light side has once again taken steps to put a muzzle on an entire branch of magic. This is not a minor discretion on their part and I fear to discover what else they may have done in their quest to make dark magic perish for good.”

The room had become airily quiet and everyone seemed to understand how serious this moment was. How the layers of the betrayal of the light were slowly being uncovered and painted an ominous picture one secret at a time. Ran felt goosebumps break out all over his body, his heart was thumping in his chest, and electricity was at his fingertips. He felt as charged as the lightning that flashed outside the big oval windows, rain plastered against the castle walls and thunder had started to rumble its deep moody melody. The storm was providing the perfect backdrop soundtrack to this serious conversation.

When Ran’s emotions were running high his magic was always close to the surface, he was prepared to let his anger roar its ugly head and bubble over if the revelation that awaited him would be as bad as he feared. He would soon know what had been foolishly done against him and one thing was clear, those responsible wouldn’t be shown any mercy.

Chapter Text

Chapter 33: Friend or Foe

“Please wait a second mio amore,” Blaise interrupted Fior’s explanation as he stood up beside his lover and looked out over Ran and their friends. Blaise stood proud and important before them, he spared them all with a glance as he basked in being the one everyone looked up to. Every person in the room watched the pair with rapt attention, not even blinking or filling their lungs with much-needed air.

“To better grasp and fully understand the calamitous situation we have found ourselves in, I urge that we go back to the start of this carefully threaded deception. That way we will get all the information out in the open. We can then pick out the needle of truth from the seemingly ordinary bale of hay, so to speak. If we jump right ahead to recent events I fear that we may end up drawing unsubstantiated conclusions.” Blaise gave them all a pointed stare as he let his words sink in, “after all we wouldn’t want to miss any important details about what went down before we were even old enough to grace these grandiose halls.”

Blaise ended his logical reasoning with a small smirk thrown in Ran’s direction, knowing that Ran would be frustrated by the stalling even if he also had to concede to the fact that he had made a significant point, they had to get to the bottom of the systematic coercion of those in power of the so-called light.

That didn’t mean that Ran was happy about this turn of events, he didn’t want the big reveal to be dragged out any longer, he wanted all the facts laid out in front of him right that very second. He was not in the mood for any beating around the bush or a prolonged pause for dramatic effect that his new friends were so very fond of, with Blaise being the worst of them all.

To Ran’s utter displeasure, everyone around the room nodded in agreement with Blaise. Ran didn’t want to give Blaise the satisfaction of being right and having to admit that his reasoning had been sound, therefore he shot daggers at the Italian boy who just smiled and blinked at him innocently in return. Ran huffed and crossed his arms over his chest in annoyance, he hated when Blaise had one-upped him. Draco was biting his lip beside him so as not to laugh, this only made Ran more irritated. It felt like even his boyfriend was mocking his impatience.

Daphne looked at Ran curiously, “if my memory serves me correctly, you had another wand when you started at Hogwarts. Rastaban, would you be a dear and tell us about your first wand?” Ran felt his lip curl in distaste at the unwanted memories that surfaced, that piece of rubbish had never served him well. He had never given a deeper thought to the subject or reflected on the meaning of the unfortunate circumstances that had led him to be in possession of a wand that had never felt like a good match. A wand that had never felt or acted like a true mate, a wand that had been more foe than friend. A wand that had clearly worked more against his magic than together with his core to empower his abilities and thrived to be an extension of what was already there within him, to begin with.

He felt resentment and a wave of lingering anger and disappointment flare up from deep within, a concoction of negative emotions that had simmered inside him since the day, over five years ago, that his parents had sat him down in the kitchen of the burrow.

It had been a bright July day in the summer before he was to start at Hogwarts. He had never questioned his parents’ sincerity before that very moment, with everything that had recently been revealed he wondered if there was more to it than him being the sixth son of a poor family. He thought back to that day and tried to see the events through a new more critical and objective lens.

Ron was beyond excited, tomorrow was the day. The day when he would get to go to Diagon Alley, he would get his school robes fitted and other school supplies, such as required books that were thick as bricks, and a cauldron as shiny as the finest dragon hide. Most importantly though he would finally get his hands on his very own wand. He had looked forward to this day for what felt like forever and a day. It was a rite of passage for any young witch or wizard and the time had finally come for him to take this important step in life.

It was like getting your period or your first erection, it was part of magical puberty. There was a before and an after, retrieving your very first wand was more than just a regular purchase. It was not a small thing. Ron hated being seen as the little brother, only ever seen as the cute wee little one who didn’t go to school yet or even have a wand of his own. Tomorrow that would all be in the past, it was an important step in the journey of becoming a man. Ron couldn’t wait to be seen as more than an immature child, to be responsible for a wand would open so many doors.

His energy was through the roof, he was practically jumping on the spot from the excess energy thrumming through his scrawny body. The Twins had joked that morning that it looked like he had fallen into a whole cauldron of Pepper-Up Potion. Ron had for once been able to ignore their snide remarks, his excitement knew no bounds, not even the twins would be able to dim his exuberance.

His mum came up and laid a warm hand on his shoulder, “I’ve made you a roast beef sandwich Ron, please come and join me and your father in the kitchen.” Ron smiled widely as his stomach growled, his mum knew how to please him. He loved roast beef, it was not much that could beat that when it came to sandwich toppings. “After you’ve eaten we also have something important to share with you.”

In the kitchen, his dad was sitting at the table reading the Prophet and humming over a titbit or other in the paper. He looked up and smiled at his wife and son as they joined him at the table. Ron on his part only had eyes for the luxurious sandwich his mum had prepared. He didn’t stop to wonder why she had prepared such a meal only for him to enjoy. After all, why look a gift niffler in its pouch?

When the last crumbs on the plate had been consumed by Ron, Molly cleared her throat and smiled fondly at her son. “I dare say you will eat me out of house and home someday,” she shook her head with a fond chuckle. Ron knew his mum was only teasing his more than healthy appetite, which was growing with every passing day. Even if Ron knew that he ate a lot his older brothers ate more than he ever had. Especially Charlie, he was a solid wall of muscle and as he was always outside burning calories he probably ate as much if not more than a small Manticore.

His dad closed the paper and folded it in half before putting it down on the table. “We know how excited you are because of what tomorrow holds, it’s a big day for any young man or woman.” Ron nodded vigorously in agreement, wondering if his brothers before him had all had to sit through a conversation just like this one. At least he had gotten a sublime sandwich out of the ordeal.

His mum took over, “we know you look forward to going wand shopping the most.” Ron grinned but his jubilant expression was soon replaced by a frown as his mum levitated something from a nearby shelf. She gently lowered it onto the table, Ron instantly recognised it as a thin wand. The piece of wood looked more like a discarded stick someone would have picked up from the forest floor than a polished and cared-for relic of utter importance. It had some wispy hairs sticking out of the end which made it look even less sophisticated. Even the twins’ trick wands looked more appealing than what his parents were presenting him.

Ron tilted his head in concentration, the wand was familiar somehow. When he figured out why it was so familiar he looked up at his parents with confusion written all over his face, “why are you presenting me with Charlie’s old wand?” He didn’t want to accept the only logical reason, surely his parents wouldn’t be so cruel. They couldn’t seriously expect him to settle for that piece of rubbish, more suited as firewood than as Ron Weasley’s wand.

Molly and Arthur looked at each other and sighed before they turned back to Ron, Arthur had a pleading look in his eyes while Molly looked more resolute and determined. “You know Charles got himself a new wand, one more suited for working with dragons,” his mother’s lip curled slightly and Ron rolled his eyes at his mother’s clear displeasure with his brother’s career choices. Ron thought being a dragon tamer sounded wicked but it was clear that Molly didn’t agree in the slightest, she said she was only worried about it being a dangerous profession but Ron knew that was just empty platitudes.

Ron and the twins had overheard, or rather they had been spying on their mother, her complaining to one of her friends only a few days earlier. She had not bitten her tongue in that conversation, she had called it a ridiculous phase and had accused her son of throwing his life away for willy-nilly little hobbies. Apparently, Molly Weasley didn’t think highly of someone who left their country to chase after good-for-nothing dark creatures. She didn’t much respect the big, scaled, fire-breathing beasts. Ron thought she had sounded like an old whiny obtuse twat that was blinded by illogical fear and unwarranted bigotry.

Not that he was prepared to voice that opinion any time soon, his mother would not only admonish him for having listened in on a conversation she had thought to be private, she would also try to wash his mouth out with soap for daring to swear and insult her in the same breath. No matter that she had insulted and disrespected Charlie when conversing with her friend, Molly could be a right hypocrite at times.

Fortunately, Charlie was smarter than to be affected by their mother’s bigotry and didn’t much care for her ignorant opinions. He would follow his own path and if someone didn’t like it, that was their problem, not his. Ron hoped he would one day be as sure in himself as Charlie, doing whatever he wished without needing validation and regardless of other’s opinions and lack of support.

He decided that some battles weren’t worth fighting, and to try changing Molly Weasley’s mind was one such fight. His mum could be one stubborn bitch, to be honest, Ron both hated and admired that about her. She had strong opinions that were more often than not set in stone, retrieving Excalibur would have been an easier feat than to get Molly to change her ways.

Her mother nodded at the wand, “fortunately, it means that we have a wand just lying around collecting dust. A perfectly functioning wand with great properties at that.” Arthur looked a bit more subdued, and his eyes were dimmed and apologetic. “Son, please understand. I’m sure you realise we have to think more long-term at the moment. You know the finances are tight with the inflation being so high this year…”

Ron felt his cheeks get red as he was crushed with disappointment and jealousy, why would he always be treated so unfairly? All his brothers before him had gotten their own wands but he would have to settle for his brother’s leftovers. How was that in any way even remotely fair? Not to mention, thinking long-term, they were saving up to give Ginny everything they were depriving him of. She would surely get a wand and anything else she desired when it was her time next year.

Ron wanted to explode and throw a tantrum, however for some reason he stayed quiet, his silence making Arthur feel encouraged to try to cheer him up with words, which sounded too good to be true to Ron’s ears. “As your mother was saying, this wand is in good condition. I’m sure it will serve you well. It is very fitting for a Weasley and a soon-to-be Gryffindor.”

Ron took a deep breath and tried to smile through the feeling of defeat, this morning he had felt as light as a feather now he felt as heavy as a giant. Ron felt cornered and there was no way for him to get what he wanted out of this. A new wand was out of the question, his parents had decided that Charlie’s sloppy seconds would be good enough for him. They didn’t think he deserved any better.

If he acted as if he was understanding then maybe he could at least get something he wanted out of a lose-lose situation, “I understand dad, even if I don’t like it. If we have to choose between eating in the winter or buying me a new wand then there really is no choice in the matter.” He could see Arthur looking away, at least his dad felt guilty which meant he would probably agree to his next request. “If we don’t buy me a wand there has to be some money over at least, I should be able to get something from Quality Quidditch Supplies or some products from Gambol and Japes.”

His mum grimaced, “this family does not need any more joke products, however I suppose some broom polish or a pair of new gloves won’t hurt anyone.” Ron nodded, he had known between joke products and Quidditch supplies his mother would much rather he go for the supplies, which was what he had wanted all along. Of course, it was not even comparable to a new wand, even so, it was better than nothing. He smiled at the small victory.

Ran blinked out of the memory, shaking his head. Once again, he wondered how he’d never realised he belonged in Slytherin. The signs had been there even at a young age. That wand he had inherited from Charlie had been the ban of his existence, even before it was almost destroyed completely in his and Harry’s crash into the whooping willow, it will serve you well his arse.

He looked around the room, “very observant of you Daphne, to no surprise to any of you I’m sure, my below subsistence level family couldn’t even afford a wand for me. I had no choice but to use my brother Charles’ old wand, to say that it never wanted to cooperate is an understatement.” Draco drew in a breath beside him and the other’s eyes all widened in disbelief.

Fior, normally calm and levelheaded looked at him with barely suppressed fury. “They would saddle their own son with a wand that would never abide him, a unicorn hair wand at that I assume. To inherit a wand is abhorred, let alone one that has a strong loyalty to its first master.”

The twins looked at him with new understanding flashing in their eyes, “Gred, Charlie’s wand was also made out of ash”, Fred mused to have George nodding his head, “oh, right you are Forge, ash with a unicorn tail hair core at that. A deadly combination for anyone that would ever be foolish enough to try to win its loyalty.”

The room was quiet for a long moment at this latest revelation. The tense moment seemed to drag on, everyone holding their breath. Vincent was the first to react as he banged his fist hard into the stone floor, making Draco jump in surprise at Ran’s side.

Vincent stood up, his fist balled and his knuckles white with dots of red as blood was spattered on his taunt skin. He walked around the room muttering to himself, “a passed-down ash wand would lose both skill and power, they wanted him stupid. Those bloody turds of a toad.” In any other situation, Ran would have laughed at the unique choice of insult, however this was definitely no laughing matter.

Perseus looked enraged on his behalf, “I don’t know why I never saw the obvious infraction before now, the clear choice of neglect on our parents’ part. The Department of Magical Education at the Ministry has an educational fund for families that can’t afford the most basic school supplies, it is to make sure no student at Hogwarts should have to start their education on an uneven footing with their peers.”

Ran was close to following Vincent’s example and banging his fist down into the cold hard floor, he settled with letting the windows rattle as his magic pushed at his resolves. Draco pried his hands open and interlaced his fingers with Ran’s, letting him squeeze out his anger instead of taking it out on the castle.

“You mean to tell me, our parents,” he spat the word as any respect he had left for his parents went up in smoke, “not only supplied me with a wand they knew wouldn’t serve me well, they did so not because they had no other choice but because they chose to do it in the hopes it would stupidify me and make me conform to their twisted convictions while staying blissfully ignorant.” He could have gotten his own wand back when he was eleven, he should have gotten his own wand when he was eleven. That had been his bloody right as a young wizard. Another right that had been stolen from him.

His parents had most likely used the education fund for all their other children but had opted not to apply for the funds when Ran’s time came to start school. It made his insides boil, how dared these people who called themselves loving parents try to dictate their own child’s life in this way?

The worst thing was that Ran had a feeling that this was just the start of a thread of unwanted truths, he knew there was more to come, which might be just as bad as what had just been revealed. The bad feeling that had moved into his stomach grew outwards, it felt both bigger and uglier. He had been wronged more times than he could have ever imagined and it was time for him to set a stop to the abuse once and for all.

Chapter Text

Chapeter 34: Sic Parvis Magna

Draco’s hand was aching slightly from how hard Ran had been squeezing it with all his might, he was prepared to let his understandably enraged companion break his bones if that would somehow elevate some of the hurt and betrayal he was surely feeling from the mistreatment he had just been made aware of.

Draco was just glad he could provide Ran with any type of relief even if it were far from enough, if it had been possible he would gladly have taken over all the hurt in Ran’s steed. He couldn’t do more than be there for him, as a solid presence of unwavering support.

Having the missing pieces of the carefully planned and executed deception slowly revealed made the big picture start to take form more clearly in front of them. It was scary how it all started to make a twisted kind of sense, the when, why, and how of the matter were not unanswered question marks any more. It had started as soon as the light had had an inkling that Ran had a dark core, it had intensified when it had been confirmed through the Durmstrang acceptance letter. As for who, it seemed to be a network of people with Dumbledore in the middle of this spider’s web. Maybe the whole light order was in on this crime against magic, Draco supposed that was still to be unveiled.

It now made sense how they had all been fooled so thoroughly, when they had started school the Slytherins had all assumed that Ran had been a simple dunderhead who was close to illiterate and didn’t know which end of a wand was the handle. They had all seen him as the annoying bad-mouthed sidekick to Potter and someone daft who would have failed all his first-year classes without the help of Granger. They had seen him as dependent on the help of others to survive, as a weak individual. Someone disposable.

They couldn’t have been more wrong, Ran had survived and come out the other side even stronger for it. He had been dependent on his old friends for the first few years, that was true, however it was only because Dumbledore had made it so. He had made sure Ran only had certain kinds of influences around him and the information he wanted him to have access to. The Headmaster had made sure his magic had been repressed and unattainable to him for all but a small fraction of Ran’s true power.

It was clear that he had not been taught a thing of value before Hogwarts, be it magical theory and affinities or wandlore, his knowledge was severely lacking in all areas. Of course, Ran could have done research on his own and pursued the knowledge of important subjects in his free time. However, Draco understood why that hadn’t been the case, he had had more than enough on his plate with just keeping up with the standard courses. It had been a full-time job having to work doubly as hard as anyone else, only to be able to make the wand he had been saddled with cast the spells he wanted it to perform.

Draco thought it must have been like trying to tame a wild beast into submission, or to be faced with a sly leprechaun that you had to outsmart at every single turn. That Ran had been able to even make it as well as he had was a true miracle, or more accurately it was a clear testament to how magically and intellectually adept Rastaban Weasley truly was. Not many would have come out of that experience with even half as much predominance at their fingertips. Ran had been underestimated for most of his life and he deserved more recognition for the remarkable wizard he had grown into and the journey he had travelled to get there.

It made Draco feel a swell of pride take over his entire being, his boyfriend had gone from being bullied by his elders to now leading the resistance. That strength was admirable and made Draco love him even more fiercely, if that was even possible. He had come from humble beginnings but he had still reached greatness, maybe even because of the obstacles put in his way.

Draco was a firm believer in personal growth won through misgivings, that hard life experiences could shape your future in a way that was in the end beneficial to you. Those hard life experiences were able to make you gain something invaluable in the process. It was a show of true strength if you were able to get back up over and over again, that you never gave up even when it felt as if the whole world was working against you.

A part of what had made Ran so brilliant at being the leader they so desperately needed was what he had gone through hellfire and still endured, it had made him adapt with resourcefulness not often seen. In a way, the hardships he had faced in the hands of the light had prepared him for the central role he would soon play in their downfall.

Draco couldn’t help but giggle as he realised that Ran had turned into the very person his parents and Dumbledore had always feared that he would become, someone who would fight tooth and nail to see dark magic and its practitioners have equal rights in their magical community. It was rather ironic that their actions had made Ran even more determined to take them down once and for all.

Even if Draco felt hurt for Ran, felt with every fibre of his being that he wanted to take away all of Ran’s bad experiences and trauma, he knew that those bad experiences had also made Ran become the young man he was today. He wouldn’t have been the same person without being treated like his fate had already been sealed through the designs of leaves at the bottom of a teacup. That his path had been paved by destiny herself.

Dumbledore was a fool to think he could best destiny at her own game. That he could decide the life trajectory of another wizard. This was another one of those moments where magic was just truly a wonderful entity, it was a sign that magic had its own will and if you tried to trifle with what was predetermined it would come back and upend your entire life in return.

Colin tapped Draco on his shoulder making the brighter blond turn his head towards his younger friend, Draco blinked at the frown on the almost always smiling face of the Gryffindor. “I’m not judging or anything, but why are you laughing mate?” Draco felt himself flush in embarrassment, of course, the others would be offended and taken aback by him letting out a sound of mirth in the face of the latest dire revelation.

He turned back to Ran who was looking at him with sad resignation, Draco felt a pang of regret at the possibility of Ran thinking that he would ever try to make light of his hardships. Draco took Ran’s other hand in his and waited until his deep blue eyes were looking back at him in earnest, “I wasn’t laughing at what they did to you, of course not,” Ran nodded even if he still looked a bit dejected. “I was just thinking about how much effort your parents and Dumbledore put into having you fall in line with their warped prerogative, still here you are. Despite all they put in the way of your true destiny you found a way to your people, you found a way to me.”

He knew it was all intertwined, his and Ran’s future and the fate of the wizarding world at large. Draco sometimes wondered what his place was in everything, if history would be different if he hadn’t been a part of all this. He hadn’t always been convinced that he had an important role to play, that he could contribute to the massive undertaking of changing the world as they knew it. Through the years he had often felt different and as if he didn’t belong among his friends. It had taken him a really long time to realise that being different wasn’t necessarily a bad thing. That you could be different and still belong together.

Maybe his role had been to bring Ran to them, to make his transition into their group as easy as possible. To simply be the anchor that Ran needed as he set sails towards the land of victory. The land of justice and equality, a utopia that felt beyond reachable at times but still a dream worth fighting for. It was like a cruel illusion that was only a fragment of one’s imagination, that would fade away when you tried to grab hold of its edges.

Draco held his breath waiting for Ran’s response, to his relief a slow and dangerous grin, that would have rivalled a ravenous werewolf on the hunt, spread over Ran’s face. “Serves them well, Dumbledore is likely ripping his beard out in frustration as he binge-eats his weight in muggle sweets.”

Ran seeing the irony of the situation made the others relax as well, they laughed at their enemy’s predicament and added a few more likely scenarios of how they may be dealing with Ran’s defect from their precious light. Fior nodded and said with clear satisfaction in their voice, “the best part is that we haven’t even started to hit back, Dumbledore is not prepared for what is about to happen to his carefully made-out plans.”

Draco decided that it was now time, as everyone was back in good spirits it would be opportune to tell Ran what had been the reason for this gathering to take place, to begin with. His boyfriend had waited long enough, it was time he was made aware that he had never truly had a wand that had been matched to his magic.

Ran seemed to gather that the light moment had already passed and his attention was back on Draco, the tension was thick with the seriousness in the air. “This morning when I borrowed your wand, we were all taken aback because it worked so well for me, well beyond reason, in a way a wand made for a wizard with a dark affinity simply shouldn’t.”

Ran nodded slowly, hesitantly, it was clear that a protest was at the tip of his tongue, “I got my second wand at Ollivander’s, I really don’t think it’s mismatched. I mean it’s night and day in comparison, a gazillion times better than Charlie’s old wand.”

Draco looked at the others in the room for help to explain it in a way that Ran wouldn’t want to argue with, in a way that would show him where they were coming from. Fior gave Draco a small nod and went over to their side of the room, “let me put it this way Ran, does your wand have a will of its own and doesn’t seem to want to cooperate at any given moment? Are there certain types of spells your wand does not want to perform?”

Ran furrowed his brows and took a moment to think about it, “I’m not sure. I mean it works best with healing magic I suppose, it’s a bit harder to rile the magic into submission when I’m dueling.” Fior nodded as if satisfied, “that would be because a unicorn hair core will not let your magic freely flow through the wand if your intention for casting spells that are in the slightest malicious or dark-natured. It won’t perform satisfactorily if you cast dark offensive spells for any other reason than self-defence.”

Ran opened his mouth but didn’t say anything in response, Fior knew their magical theory like the back of their hand. Draco saw that Perseus nodded along with piqued interest from where he sat in the corner, he was sure one of the DADA lessons coming up would be about the behaviour of different wand materials. It was beyond time for wandlore to be taught at Hogwarts again.

Fior looked back at their partner, “Blaise love, would you be so kind to hand Ran your wand?” Blaise narrowed his eyes into slits, “make no mistake, if you damage my wand I will make you regret it.” He threatened Ran before giving them all a smug expression, “my wand is a rare and magnificent specimen just like yours truly. It’s 10½ inches made of silver fir wood with a core of dragon heartstring.”

Ran looked awed as he tentatively took the outstretched wand with a nod of gratitude for the shown trust from Blaise. Draco knew Blaise lending Ran his wand was a big gesture, it was like a magical hand in friendship. A deep friendship that would last far longer than their remaining years of schooling.

Draco had to bite his lip not to mention how Blaise’s wand was strikingly similar to that of Professor McGonagall, the only difference was that his wand was made of silver fir instead of regular fir. He supposed it made sense, in a strange way Blaise and their Transfigurations Professor were not all that different. Strange as it may seem, they were as if cut from the same cloth.

Draco should have seen it before, in hindsight, it was plain as day. Blaise was the more arrogant Slytherin version of the Gryffindor Head of House. He excelled in her transfiguration class and seemed to look up to McGonagall, even if he would never admit to anything of the sort. The fact remained, Blaise had more respect for McGonagall than most other Professors.

Blaise also had a lot of power and was always a demanding presence, just like Minerva McGonagall. They demanded attention and obedience without making an effort, they simply did so by just existing. They were both clever, resilient and strong-willed like few others. They also shared a no-nonsense attitude and could be intimidating when they wanted to be. Blaise and McGonagall both had a sort of graceful elegance that couldn’t be learned or imitated, their personalities were tall and robust like the finest of fir trees.

Fior knew as well as Draco that Ran and Blaise were more alike than either one of them would ever want to acknowledge. The wand should speak to Ran like an old lost friend. It would be able to open doors for Ran’s raw magic to be let out of his core, to rush through his body and out of the wand. Ran would feel charged and in control of an amount of power he had never known to be inside of him.

Dean had told him about electricity and he thought that what Ran would be feeling must be similar to having a small current give you an electric shock. Ran drew in a deep shuddering breath as he tentatively let his fingers wrap around the unfamiliar wand. Draco could see the joy of finally holding what should have been handed to him all those years ago.

Ran looked up at them with wide astonished eyes, “blimey mate, is this how it’s supposed to feel?” he let out a surprised laugh, “I feel alive, I feel like I could fly without the use of a broom.” Draco couldn’t help the emotional lump in his throat, Ran was happy and amazed by his own magic, the fact that the light side had thought it okay to leave him bereft of this wonderous feeling. It was despicable, they had to stop Dumbledore from interfering with magic, they just had to.

Pansy leaned forward eagerly, “cast a spell Rastaban, I want to see how powerful you truly are.” There were nods around the room and Ran closed his eyes and smiled satisfied before lifting Blaise’s wand and swivelling it around in small circles. He made a V shape with the wand as he said the incantation Ventus, and a strong wind swept out from the tip of the wand. The wind Ran had produced was so strong that Pansy was literally lifted from the ground for a second or two, the curtains behind her were blown right off their hangers in what could only be described as a tornado-like blast of air.

If Draco hadn’t seen and heard Ran cast the spell with his own eyes and ears he would have been certain that it had been either the Ventus Dua or Ventus Tria that had been cast. The wind that had just swept around the room had been a lot stronger than what the weakest form of the charm should have been able to produce.

Ran blinked in astonishment at his own magical strength before he exclaimed in obvious concern, “bloody hell Pansy, are you okay? I only intended to make your hair a little windswept, not knock you over.” Pansy was laid out on her back on the floor like a sea star.

She let out a loud bark of laughter that bounced off the stone walls before she pushed herself up into a sitting position. Her hair was a right mess and her clothes looked like they needed a good ironing charm. For once in her life it seemed Pansy Parkinson was not at all interested in her appearance, “I’m absolutely splendid! Oh my, that was a brilliant display of magic. I don’t even want to know what a Ventus Tria from your hand would accomplish Ran.”

Ran looked a little sheepish but smiled all the same at the dishevelled witch. He turned back to Draco, “I still don’t understand why my current wand worked rather well in comparison to Charlie’s.” It was Draco’s turn to feel his cheeks turn pink. It wasn’t every day you would tell someone that their union had been fated. That their connection had always been there even when they had acted like mortal enemies who slung insults at each other at every given opportunity.

“It’s because the willow wand matches my magic perfectly love, it’s called connectional compatibility. Romantic partners or sometimes even close family members can use each other’s wands without them being suitable for the caster personally.”

Draco saw Ran frowning and knew what his next question would be, he stood up and hugged his boyfriend to be able to whisper the answer in his ear. “Magic knew we were compatible long before we did, we were destined to be together, our bond is blessed by magic herself.” This was an intimate declaration, one beyond the sentiment of an ordinary I love you. They had been chosen to support and protect each other by a higher power, magic had fate in them as a unit. It meant a lot to Draco, more than he would be able to put into words.

Ran growled and tightened his arms around Draco’s body before kissing his cheek and burrowing his face in Draco’s neck, “I love that, you were always supposed to become mine. My Dragon to love and to protect, mine to save and to keep. Mine!” Draco shivered in his boyfriend’s arms, he loved it when Ran became possessive over him. It made Draco feel both cherished and loved, like Ran would do whatever in his power to keep Draco, who he considered his possession.

Blaise made an annoyed noise in the back of his throat, “no smooching please, if I and Fior can keep it in our pants surely you two can do the same.” Fior smacked him on the head for dragging their relationship into this and everyone in the room started to laugh. Well almost everyone, Perseus was quiet and it was clear that he had become immersed in thinking about something very complex and potentially troubling, Draco was certain he must have stumbled over something of great importance.

Perseus cooked his head as he looked at his brother in clear contemplation, “you must have so much raw magic pent up inside of you. I advise you to start meditating to help you learn how to regulate your magical output Ran, or any spell you cast with a suitable wand will end up supercharged and potentially dangerous.” Ran nodded slowly beside Draco, it was as if all of them were waiting nervously on what else Perseus had to say.

Draco thought meditation was great advice, they could all use something that would centre their magic and mind. He had recently discovered that breathing exercises made him feel less stressed and connected to his emotions. He also felt more like one with the land, the very earth that provided them with magic.

Perseus turned to Fior, “I hope that I’m wrong, but do you think a child forced to repress their dark magic by being handed a mismatched wand while also being psychologically manipulated could turn in on themselves?”

Fior’s face was drained of all its colour as Perseus spoke. They started to shake their head in denial while they tried to process what Perseus had insinuated. Fior stammered in broken sentences that didn’t make much sense to the others without any more context. “Surely you can’t mean… No, not even Dumbledore would be that nefarious… That would not only kill the child but would be a danger to everyone at Hogwarts.”

Blaise smacked Fior on the back of their head to wake them up from their stupor, “you were rambling love, what on earth did Perseus mean?” The answer entered Draco’s head before Fior said the words out loud, it must be one of the worst crimes a wizard could ever commit. Dumbledore planned to get away with murder, he was a silent disillusioned terrorist. He was more dangerous than any of them had ever imagined possible.

Draco took hold of Ran’s hand as Fior tried to catch their breath before he uttered words that could never be unspoken, “I believe Perseus was hinting at that Dumbledore was most likely trying to turn dark children from light families into Obscurials. He would kill two pixies with one spell, get rid of the dark children for good and manifest how dangerous dark magic can be by releasing Obscurus’ at Hogwarts.”

Draco shuddered, it was a big accusation to make. That someone would have the intent to turn children into Obscurials as the means to an end, Dumbledore probably reasoned that it was more than justifiable as it was for the so-called greater good of their world. It made Draco cold to the core knowing how evil Dumbledore truly was. He would murder children to be able to make a point and to be seen as the hero.

What truly hit Draco right in the heart was how he could have lost Ran even before he was lucky enough to call him his friend or life companion. They could have been moments away from losing Ran to his suppressed magic, if they hadn’t discovered his inner Slytherin this year or the surprise of his mismatched wand that very morning, maybe Ran would have become a black cloud of raw dark magic. It made him feel sick, his breath stuttered and he felt tears gather in the corner of his eyes.

He didn’t want to think of a life without Ran. He couldn’t imagine how he would function without him any more. Ran was so much more than just someone he was in love with, he was everything and beyond. He was the fiercely burning sun that lit up Draco’s galaxy, without his brightest star shining in the sky nothing would be alive on his earth any more. Dumbledore had tried to turn his sun into a big black hole that would suck the life and colour out of everything around it, leaving only a void.

Draco wasn’t a malicious creature, he was as kind a soul as they come. Still, if he was wronged and someone tried to take something he loved from him he could turn into a fierce warrior. Hufflepuff House was not only loyal and kind, but they also strived for justice. Dumbledore had wronged the wrong badger. This would not go unpunished, justice would be served.

Thinking about how there must be other children on the verge of obliteration, they were probably lucky it hadn’t happened yet. They were like ticking time bombs, there was no way of knowing who it was or when it would happen. It was an invisible scale slowly tipping over. Draco knew that they had to somehow save them, they needed to find a way to save them all.

“That old manipulative bastard, I can’t believe he was trying to kill you Ran.” George shook his head in disbelief, “and I can’t believe our parents were in on it,” Fred added in outrage. Draco shook his head, the Wealsey parents had made a lot of mistakes, no question about that, but he was certain Dumbledore would have left his intentions of turning their son into an Obscurial to himself..

Perseus echoed Draco’s thoughts to the group, Molly and Arthur were also being manipulated and taken advantage of, because of their misplaced fear and prejudice Dumbledore had made them believe that they were doing what was best for their child. They would never sacrifice one of their children, knowingly at least. Sadly, they would never believe Dumbledore was capable of intentionally murdering minors either.

Dumbledore was smarter than sharing information that wasn’t beneficial for him on his quest to achieve his goals. He wouldn’t tell anyone of his plans knowing the truth could come back and cause him trouble, as it was he could fain ignorance and act the hero when he destroyed the Obscurus that attacked Hogwarts. No one would question the great Albus Dumbledore.

Draco turned to look at Ran, he hadn’t said a word since it was revealed that Dumbledore had planned to murder him and then take the credit for saving the school, from him, in the process. Ran’s face was devoid of any and all emotions, which was almost scarier to Draco than if he had seen him break down in tears or scream in fury. He hoped that Ran would be able to let it all out when they were alone together.

When you started to become indifferent and shut down from your own emotions, that was when you were in danger of going mad and losing vision of what’s truly important. You had to stay in touch with your own humanity and let that be felt. Not bottling up and repressing what you were feeling. It was a lot like what could happen to your magic and becoming an Obscurial, only on a mental level. You had to take care of your mental health, it was just as important as your physical or magical health. Draco vowed to make sure Ran would deal with all the emotions that were surely locked inside his heart at the moment.

Ran’s voice was determined as he all but demanded, “where can I get a new wand discreetly, one suited for a dark magic practitioner?” Draco understood the want to focus on the practical instead of the emotional, getting a wand was something Ran could do instead of dealing with the trauma of having been close to a magical collapse of humongous proportion.

Blaise shrugged, “go to mainland Europe, I would ask Krum where Durmstrang students get their wands and go from there, Dumbledore would be none the wiser.” Daphne shook her head dejectedly, “I mean it’s not a bad idea, if it wasn’t for the fact that Ran can’t just leave school grounds and participate in international travel, Dumbledore would know before he even left Scotland.” Draco sighed, Daphne had a point. It wasn’t a risk they could take.

“I’m a Professor, I can leave as I please after school hours.” Perseus looked resolute in his decision to take on the task of requiring a new wand for Ran, Draco loved how the older Weasley was growing into himself more each day that came to pass. He was someone who would be overlooked and forgotten no more.

Ran nodded a bit sceptically, “thank you Perce, I’m not sure you will know which wand would be right for me though. I mean clearly, I didn’t have much connectional compatibility with Charlie.” Perseus just held out his wand to Ran who took it gingerly after he parted with Blaise’s wand. Blaise cradled his wand to his chest, as if it was a newborn baby and he never wanted to part with it ever again. He was such a drama-king, but somehow that only made Draco more fond of him.

Ran cast a few spells without any major problems, he nodded to himself, “it doesn’t work as well as my current wand but it doesn’t fight with me either like Charlie’s did.” Draco nodded thinking he had read somewhere in the manor library that you could boost connectional compatibility by the force of memory and emotions alone.

“If you think about what makes Perseus special and the brotherly bond that you two share you should be able to make the wand work for you a lot easier.” He turned to the older Weasley brother, “the same should work for you in reverse Perseus, if you think about Ran and what qualities he possesses you should be able to tell what wand materials would suit him the best. It’s a bit cliché but it should be an instinctual knowing when it’s right.” Draco thought that was probably why partners had an easier time sharing wands, they thought of each other constantly. At least Ran was never far from his mind.

Ran rubbed his thumb on Draco’s hand in a silent thank you for the advice. They had a plan, Perseus would first inquire where to go from Krum and then in a few days, he would leave for Eastern Europe. Ran would soon have a wand that was made for him and then they could focus on saving the other dark students and getting Dumbledore back for his many wrongdoings.

Draco was exhausted, the fight seemingly never stopped. The hate was always present. Draco had a hard time conceding to the fact that people were sometimes just fundamentally bad and wanted others to suffer. There were so many lies and hidden agendas. For no good reason at all, why humans could not just lay down their weapons, be it wands or guns, and come together to save their planet was beyond him. They were all one and the same, when it came to what truly matters, they were all made out of flesh and blood. They had all a beating heart in their chests.

He wished he could make Ran forget, if only for a few seconds. He would at least do his best to give Ran a good night’s sleep. Draco himself would sleep well as long as he could hold his Weasley, as long as he could hear his heartbeat and feel his warm long arms wrapped around him. As long as Ran was still alive, something he would be grateful for every day of their lives.

Chapter Text

Chapter 35: The Wrong Side of History

The Gryffindor common room was a loud and disorganised place, in other words, utter chaos, which was far from an unusual occurrence. Neither was the constant colourful complaining from two of the house’s fifth-year students, Hermione Granger and Seamus Finnigan. Their strong and unwavering opinions on what was going on in the school this year hadn’t gone unnoticed by anyone. Even a blind bat would have been able to see their unmistakable displeasure with the new direction some of their classes had taken recently, in particular the coursework in DADA, now led by the ministry-employed Perseus Weasley, the older brother of their former friend.

Harry closed his eyes to try to spare his senses from some of the outside stimuli. He rubbed at his pounding temples, feeling a fierce headache taking root at the recycled whining from the people he called his closest friends. He had been a mostly silent participant in their group of three for the better part of the semester. He missed the easy days of when it had been him, Ron and Hermiome. In hindsight, he hadn’t known how good he’d had it. Even with how the previous years and been filled with petty fights and near-death experiences, it had also been filled with laughter and companionship. Now he felt like he stayed mostly because it was a comfortable familiarity and provided a sense of false security to be a part of their group. He didn’t know how it had all ended up like this.

A big part of him still blamed Ron, he had started to realise that was probably because he was hurt and disappointed. He had felt abandoned and betrayed by Ron, he had gone on an adventure without Harry and hadn’t confided in him in the slightest. Harry had felt like Ron had taken a piss at their friendship, like he had shown him how much, or little, it had really meant to him.

Supposedly, they had been bloody best friends but Ron had told him nothing, not about being a dark wizard or about being queer. Harry had thought they had been close like brothers, but Ron’s silence had shown how little he had really known Ron. How little the other had trusted him, that had hurt more than he had wanted to admit. It had meant that he had not even been slightly receptive to hearing an explanation from his former friend.

It had taken him weeks to see that you had to earn someone’s trust and how he and Hermione had acted after Ron’s resort to Slytherin had proven how Ron had been right not to trust them. Harry reluctantly understood why Ron hadn’t confided in him. Deep down, he knew that Ron wasn’t the only one to blame for their falling out. You were always at least two wizards in a duel. For a while now, he had felt stuck and didn’t know how to get out, it was like he was in an ever-turning hamster wheel. The more he pushed forward, the faster the wheel turned, while he was getting nowhere.

Hermione sighed and pursed her lips into an unattractive pucker, “I can’t afford to miss any more DADA classes with this being our OWL year. We have 50 signatures.” Her expression turned smug, and she raised her head clearly feeling self-important and superior, “that amount has to be enough to make Dumbledore have grounds to contact the Ministry, to convey our dire complaints about how Weasley is clearly misusing his role as a professor to manipulate the students. He’s turning innocent children dark, it has to be stopped now.”

Harry had to bite his lip not to interrupt and point out that they had learned nothing useful this year before Perseus’ arrival, how in the name of Merlin would they have been better prepared for the OWL exams without Perseus’ tutelage? Their ire at Perseus and his unconventional ways of teaching had seemed to make both Seamus and Hermione forget all about Umbridge. Harry’s hand still tingled unpleasantly even after more than a week since her swift and more than welcome departure.

Harry was no stranger to Hermione’s tendency to get tunnel vision, she was so caught up in her conviction of the need to get Perseus removed that she didn’t see the bigger picture. She was blind to everything other than her current obsession. Which was to eliminate one Perseus Weasley, because apparently he was more evil than Umbridge and Malfoy put together. The well-spoken and reflective young DADA professor was the focal point for the pandemic of darkness spreading like weeds at Hogwarts, at least if his long-term friend was to be believed.

Seamus nodded resolutely beside her, “I know, it’s vile! I still think we should have just rounded up the students who agree with us and stormed his classroom, chased his stupid arse out of here. His kind is not welcomed, dark magic lovers can fuck off of our island for all I care. They have their very own island ya know, it’s called Azkaban.”

Harry silently counted to ten and made his fingernails create moon-shaped indents in his palms, he had to physically inflict pain to restrain himself from starting an argument with his friends. Seamus was making bile rise in his throat, if the Irishman had his way, he would send countless dark descendants or sympathisers to prison without a trial, without clear evidence of wrongdoing. It reminded him too much of how Sirius had found himself locked up at Azkaban, everyone deserved a fair chance to explain themselves and prove their innocence. The concept of innocent until proven guilty was administered for a reason.

No one would accuse Harry of being Perseus’s biggest fan, especially after that letter he had sent Ron, where he had called Harry an attention-seeking liar. Even so, Harry found he was a good professor and thought his classes were interesting and eye-opening. He had stayed even when his friends had stormed out of there, unwilling to listen.

Harry was glad that he had stayed, it had made him start to question some things about magic which he had always taken for granted. He had tried to talk to Seamus and Hermione about it a few times, but it had only led to arguments with no resolution in sight. It was no point in trying to make them see the point Perseus was trying to convey, they were too far apart in their opinions to find common ground. At this point, Harry was wondering if it would be easier to teach muggles to fly on brooms than to make his friends see the complexity of magic.

Seamus and Hermione were too set in their ideology, convinced they were in the right. Come to think of it, Harry had a hard time remembering Hermione ever admitting to having been in the wrong. She had always seen the world a certain way and thought her outlook was the only one significant enough to take into account. She was known to see things in black and white, right or wrong, light or dark, good or evil. In her world, there was little overlap, no grey area to navigate.

Harry wondered if that was just a grave simplification, life was much more complicated than what people wanted to make it out to be. People were much more complicated. He had found himself awake many nights, wondering and worrying. Had he made the right choices? Was he on the right path?

“I think we are more than ready to make our case to the Headmaster. We will throw that little wanna be murderer out of Hogwarts and thwart his pathetic ministry career in the process.” Hermione gave Seamus a small vindictive smile in clear agreement with his assessment.

Once again, Harry wondered how they could think that sending Perseus away would be a big victory. Even if they didn’t agree with the teachings of the bespeckled Weasley, they couldn’t actually think that Umbridge had been any better. She had tortured students with a prohibited dark artefact, for Merlin’s sake. If Perseus was fired, who was to say Umbridge wouldn’t be back, simpering behind the professor’s desk anew.

Neville and Dean came down the stairs chatting quietly with each other, they stopped just before they reached the portrait hole. “You coming Harry? Class starts in five minutes.” Harry let out a breath, nodded and stood up with a newfound lightness in his bones. He was relieved to have an excuse to leave the other two behind. He was more than ready for a reprieve from their spiteful conversations, it was always something negative about dark magic being declared or some bullshit about the evil of Slytherin house being spread around with a passionate fire. Defence Against the Dark Arts where the only time anymore when he was spared the verbal assault. The only time when he was able to think for himself anymore, the only moments when he could breathe more freely.

He was just about to join his friends at the door when Hermione grabbed his wrist, her fingers digging into his flesh painfully. “Please, stop this nonsense, Harry. Going to that lesson is like selling your soul to the devil. You’re smarter than this, it’s dangerous.” Harry swallowed and looked away from the pleading brown eyes swimming with apparent concern.

It was an uneasy feeling, knowing that Hermione was disappointed in him and being the sole focus of that disappointment. It seemed as if she had changed tactics in her quest to change his mind on the “Perseus issue”. She had already screamed at him without effect, so now it looked as if she was trying to cater to his sense of self-perseverance.

Seamus chuckled a little uncomfortably, “yeah mate, we wouldn’t want ya to be misled and corrupted by the dark side. First, it may only be listening to the lies of Professor Weasley. Before ya know it though, you’ll be on you’re way to becoming a junior Death Eater.” Harry stared at him, wondering if he had heard him correctly. They were delusional if they ever thought he would fight for the wizard who murdered his parents. That he was so easily influenced. It had to be a bad joke. However, for once in his life, Seamus looked dead serious.

Hermione took out a carefully folded parchment that contained all the signatures they had gathered against the installation of Perseus as the new DADA professor. “I know you will be on the right side of history Harry. Leading the fight for the light. I know you want to save people and make this world safer for light witches and wizards.” She looked at him with a wounded expression, “I can’t understand why you won’t sign the petition. You have to see that it’s for the greater good of everyone.”

Everyone, Harry shook his head to break the stupor his friends’ words had inflicted. He hadn’t seen it before, the now obvious parallels between the magical world and the muggle world. He had been a silent participant for far too long, he had been a part of the problem. A bully of the worst kind. To remain silent and complacent was, in ways, even worse than being merely ignorant.

He was a Gryffindor for fucks sake, he wasn’t a coward. He would say it like he saw it, voice what was bothering him, and maybe that hard-edged truth would help Hermione realise the same things that had crystallised in his mind. He saw it all clearly now, it was as indisputable as the truths shared under Veritaserum. They were on the wrong side of history. They were making things worse, not better.

He looked over at Dean and Neville, “sorry guys, I will have to skip this one.” They frowned and looked dejected, although they didn’t question his decision or try to change his mind on the matter. He would have loved to leave with them, but this was something that had to be done and the sooner the better. As they left, Hermione beamed up at him, probably thinking she had won him over with her coddling.

Harry dragged in a deep breath to centre himself, “can we go somewhere a little more private? I need to talk to you, Hermione.” He gave Seamus a pointed look when he stood up as well, “alone, Seamus.” The Irishman shrugged and sat down again, undeterred.

He led Hermione to one of the small nooks situated behind a tapestry in the corner, it was as secluded as they would get in the common room. He cast a Muffliato, not wanting their conversation to be heard by anyone else, he was unsure how his revelation would be received. He hoped it wouldn’t come to that, but there was a possibility that the conversation would end in a fit of raised voices and curses being thrown around.

Hermione gave him a hug, and Harry stiffened in her arms. “I’m so happy you are finally seeing reason, Harry. I knew you were just a little lost and would come to the right conclusion given time.” Harry nodded resolutely, he had come to the right conclusion, hadn’t he? It just wasn’t the conclusion that Hermione thought he’d reached.

He took in another deep breath, he usually didn’t challenge her and knew it would be met with resistance. He had to stand up to clear wrongdoing when he witnessed it, his own conscience wouldn’t let him stay passive any longer. It didn’t matter if the wrongdoing was made by his own friends. He would do Hermione a disservice if he didn’t call her out on her bad behaviour.

“I won’t sign your petition, Hermione.” She blinked at him before her expression soured, irritation marring her face. “Why not Harry? I know you aren’t big on activism, but your name would make a big difference, you have the power to really change things for the better here. Even now, when the Ministry is discrediting you, your name is still notable and holds a lot of weight in the wizarding world, we need your support.”

Harry couldn’t help but feel a cold shiver run down his spine, he couldn’t believe he had never seen it before. Had some of his so-called friends just wanted him around because of his influence, would Hermione care about him if he wasn’t the bloody saviour? Were they close to him because they liked his company and simply wanted to spend time with him or because they needed him to help further their own agenda? Were they only using him? It sure as hell felt like that at the moment, he felt dirty and used. Manipulated, he hated how it was becoming clear that he had been strongly guided in the past, and a lot of his decisions had been directed and influenced by someone else. He had been like an actor following a script, only not knowing he had been playing a role.

It was also the fact that Hermione was trying to guilt-trip him into making the decision she desired, she would push by trying to insist that his participation was essential in making their world a better place. Knowing he would do almost anything to help the little guy, that he wanted to be the champion of the underdog. He felt awful, like an old cloth someone would use to polish their shoes and then discard, all blemished and tarnished.

He still hoped he had just misinterpreted Hermione’s words, maybe she hadn’t meant it quite like it sounded. After all, they had been friends for the better part of five years, he was probably just being paranoid and distrustful for no real reason. He decided it was time to give it to Hermione straight, he needed her to see that what they were doing was twisted and wrong both morally and logically.

He needed to be frank and not beat around the Wiggenbush. They were the bullies here, they were no better than the white supremacists in the muggle world. Which was a realisation that was a hard pill to swallow, even so he needed to voice it and put his swirling thoughts into words. To make sense of his own transgressions as well as his friends’ misgivings. They wouldn’t be able to better themselves if they didn’t even see the width of the problem. Their contribution to a more segregated world filled with vast injustice and prejudice.

He shook his head vehemently, “it’s more complicated than not wanting to be involved in politics Hermione, I don’t agree with your desire to remove Professor Weasley. I may not agree with everything he is saying, but I do think he is making valid points and that he’s sharing basic background information about magic that we all need to know and understand.”

Hermione was stunned silent for several seconds before she dragged in a harsh breath through clenched teeth. “I can’t believe you, of all people, would indulge someone who is endorsing dark magic. Someone who is advocating for murder. They’ve brainwashed you into not thinking critically, allowing evil to seep into your mind and soul. Perseus is most likely influenced by his brother and his slimy Slytherin friends.” Harry backed a step at the mad twinkle in her piercing eyes, that together with her bushy hair made her uncannily resemble Bellatrix Lestrange. “Mark my words, Harry. This is just the beginning. The next thing we know, dark witches and wizards will be able to practice the old ways, I fear that more than defensive magic will be taught within these halls.”

Harry silently wondered if that would be such a bad thing, granted he didn’t actually know much about the old ways, but he somehow doubted that they could be dangerous enough that they warranted being banished.

It was also ironic that Hermione would talk about Perseus in a context related to brainwashing and taking away someone’s critical thinking, the last few DADA lessons had been the first time in maybe all his years at Hogwarts where Harry had had to think further than what plainly stood in a textbook. It was one of the very few times when he had been made to critically reflect on what he had just been taught, to come to realisations on his own instead of someone else’s views being pushed onto his young shoulders.

He had always liked DADA because he was talented at defensive spells, now it was becoming his favourite class for entirely different reasons. It was refreshing to have to use his brain to try to decipher the truth from the lies about what he had always been told in the past. Information he had always believed to be the truth simply because Dumbledore or Ron’s parents had told him so. He may have been brainwashed in the past. The truth was that because of Professor Weasley, not despite of him, he was now seeing clearly what was happening right in front of him. Harry was very grateful for the academic Weasley, he had provided him with the knowledge to make his own calculated conclusions.

Harry wanted to have a real discussion and not an interaction full of accusations, he wished to make Hermione see what he had recently realised. Clearly, just repeating what Perseus had been saying in class wouldn’t work, Hermione would just call him a dark magic supporter and insinuate he was on the wrong side of history. She would look at him as the enemy.

Instead, he needed to make her see that the light side wasn’t as innocent as they wanted them to believe. He could admit that now. He wasn’t going to tolerate racism, even if it was only a by-product of ignorance and fear. Racism would always be unacceptable in his book. Be it magical or otherwise. Hermione was a good person, Harry hoped that was still true and not just wishful thinking, surely she would see that the actions of the light side were wrong when he brought it to her attention.

He had to try to stay calm and give her the facts of the situation at hand. Hermione was all about logic and having all the information. Harry conjured a couple of pillows and sat down on the floor to create a more pleasant environment for this showdown, it couldn’t hurt to make them as comfortable as possible. Even if what they would talk about was as uncomfortable as regrowing bones, facing your mistakes and admitting that you had been in the wrong was never a pleasant experience.

Harry patted the pillow beside him, and Hermione sat down with an impatient huff. “Hermione, I know this will be hard for you to hear, but please keep an open mind and try to listen objectively. I have started to realise that we may have looked at everything wrongly, people we look up to have abused our trust and made us biased and judgmental.”

Hermione narrowed her eyes, going on the defensive, “I fight the good fight, I know right from wrong.” Harry sighed, he knew it would be hard to make her see that they weren’t as innocent in all this as she wanted to believe. They had all made mistakes to which they had to atone, one of those mistakes was trusting in their authority blindly.

Deciding to level with her, Harry would lead by asking questions, just like Perseus had been doing in class, which had helped Harry to see more clearly. Hopefully, it would make her come to the right conclusion on her own as well. “Would you agree that the muggle world has made some major mistakes, especially when it comes to inequality and treating people differently because of aspects they can’t change. Like, for example, sexual orientation, gender, or the colour of their skin.”

A curt nod was the immediate response, “I don’t know what you’re trying to insinuate here Harry, but I’m not a bad person, of course I don’t judge people merely because of who they love or their ethnicity.” She looked slightly affronted and hurt, Harry hoped that meant she would be open to change. After all, she wanted to be a good person, to fight the good fight as she had put it herself.

Not standing up to Seamus when he started spouting hateful homophobic little jibes, after Ron had kissed Malfoy, was another regret Harry harboured. Hermione was also guilty of letting Seamus say whatever he wanted without consequence. In not standing up to bigotry, your silence could be seen as acceptance of such behaviour. It made Harry’s stomach churn, knowing he had stood there and said nothing in the face of unprompted hate.

He gathered that Hermione had been just as flabbergasted as him at Ron’s choice of partner. That they had both been against their union, not because Malfoy was male, but simply because of the fact that he was Draco Malfoy. It wasn’t as if they would have been happier if Ron had decided to date Pansy Parkinson.

If Harry had been a good friend, he would have trusted in Ron’s judgement, would have given Malfoy a new chance to prove himself worthy. Come to think of it, in the weeks since Ron’s resort he couldn’t think of a single insult coming from Malfoy’s mouth. The other Slytherins had given as good as they got, but only if provoked. It was something worth thinking about, the influence Ron may have had on his new housemates. He would contemplate this later, right now, he needed to get back to the conversation with Hermione.

He gave a small smile before he dropped the bomb she wouldn’t see coming, “by that logic, is it not wrong to judge people with a dark magical affinity simply because of that fact alone? We don’t choose what affinity we’re born with. It’s not something we can change.” She blinked a few times and spluttered, making Harry have to bite his cheek not to let out a small whoop in victory. It felt good using her own words and logic against her. If this wouldn’t make her realise all of their wrongdoings, then he wasn’t sure if anything would.

Wanting to keep the momentum going, he quickly kept laying all his arguments on the table before Hermione would be able to gather her thoughts. He knew that if given enough time, she would start to protest and come up with counterarguments and deflections from the big issue at hand. “The muggles will judge people of colour just because of the colour of their skin, sometimes it feels like they are doomed before they even enter this world. Society expects them to be bad, they will be doubted at every turn. They can be searched for no reason, sent to prison in a joint enterprise charge because they were in the wrong place at the wrong time…”

“Stop! The world is messed up, I know this already. I don’t know what that has to do with anything, Harry…” Hermione interrupted him in clear impatience and annoyance. Harry nodded with determination, he hadn’t expected Hermione to draw the parallels herself.

“That’s the thing, Hermione. We are no better than the racist muggles. We treat people with a dark magic affinity and those in Slytherin house in the same way as they treat people of colour. Slytherins are seen as evil just because of their house placement and their magical leaning, they are never even given a fair chance. We are not treated equally at Hogwarts.”

Hermione stood up abruptly and balled her hands into fists, “you did not just call me a racist Harry, that is beyond offensive. I have never done anything to warrant this behaviour from you.” Her words were shouted in clear anger and Harry stood up as well, so much for keeping this conversation civil and discussing this issue in a calm and respectful manner.

“I know it’s probably due to social bias and not a conscious decision on your part. We have both been doing it, magical racism is a real thing. I’m just as guilty as you are. Now, when we know our behaviour is wrong, we can work on changing it together.”

Hermione stomped her feet in frustration and denial, “I can’t believe the words coming out of your mouth right now, how can you compare things that are so vastly different. The muggles have participated in slavery and segregated whole communities, treating people differently baselessly without any sound reason.” She took a deep breath before continuing, “we have valid reasons, Harry. They want to fucking murder me, how is that not evil? Slytherins can’t be trusted, they are bad apples, every single one of them. They may shine alluringly, but their insides are all rotten.”

Harry had tried, he understood now it would be of no use. Her judgment was clouded by Voldemort, she couldn’t see beyond the evil of one dark wizard and his followers. She was generalising and dragging everyone over the same edge. She wouldn’t see beyond the vision of what society had painted, even if that was a simplified version of the complex reality before them. Harry himself had lived in a 2D world, he was only now seeing it in multi-dimensional 3D. The answer to the question of good and bad was more layered than many wanted to believe.

Silence descended over them, Hermione smiled, thinking that she had won their argument. It had been a long shot to try to talk to Hermione and make her understand, but Harry had still held on to hope that she would prove him wrong. Hope that had now all but evaporated, “I don’t have time to keep listening to you talking gibberish, I hope you change your mind about the petition. You know where to find me when you’re ready to apologise.” Her nod was final, their conversation was over.

Harry watched her march out of their corner to promptly join Seamus and loudly proclaim, “you won’t believe what Harry just accused me of…” Harry sighed and leaned against the wall in defeat, so much for keeping their conversation private. With his luck, the whole school would know Hermione’s version before dinner time. He was certain she would twist his words or even tell outright lies to make it sound as if he had come at her with baseless accusations.

One thing was for certain, he wouldn’t apologise. Not this time, he hadn’t said anything he didn’t mean. He had lost Ron earlier this year, mostly because of his own prejudice and hurt pride, now he had also lost Hermione.

He looked down at the floor, feeling lonelier than he had since before he had started at Hogwarts. He knew he still had friends, he knew Dean and Neville wouldn’t mind if he started sitting with them more. It wasn’t the same though, he couldn’t just replace his two best friends. He wasn’t sure how he had gotten there, all alone and regretful, Harry wished he could have a second chance.

He wished he could give the Slytherins a fair chance, he didn’t think he really deserved that chance, to make amends. Didn’t deserve to try to make it up to Ron or to be given the opportunity to make up for the judgmental wanker he had been. Harry had made a lot of mistakes in his life, this may be the biggest mistake of them all. He had put his whole foot in it this time, and he wasn’t sure he would be able to fix it.

He was done with Granger, he had tried to make her see reason and regret their behaviour, which had only resulted in her strengthening the resolve around her hateful bigotry. He wished she would change her views like the swift change of an animagus, but knew it was more than unlikely.

As long as Granger didn’t show any remorse or acknowledge any wrongdoing on her part, he had no other choice but to make a clear statement and sever their friendship. He wished her nothing but good riddance, but he needed to move in the other direction to better himself. One thing was for certain, he wanted to right his mistakes and fight to get back in Ron’s good graces. He wanted his red-headed friend back, and he needed to somehow make up for his past grievances.

Chapter Text

Chapter 36: Vicky 

Perseus let out a huff of breath in frustration, he was pacing on the deserted path between Hogwarts and Hogsmeade. There was still a faint veil of fog covering the sloping hills of the Scottish countryside, the sun had barely risen over the horizon. There was a chill in the air, making Perseus’ breath visible to the naked eye as it resembled the smoke after a dragon’s fire. Perseus had left the castle in the wee hours of the morning before the other residents had had a chance to awaken and start to question his field trip.

They, as in his brother with associates, had all decided it would be the least suspicious if he were simply absent from the castle one Saturday. If anyone missed him at breakfast, and would ask about his whereabouts when he returned, he could simply claim that he had been ill and had stayed in his rooms all day. Or he could as easily make up an excuse about how he had decided to meet up with some old friends in London, or stay closer to the truth by stating that he had had important errands on the continent. For all they knew, he could have just taken the floo from his quarters like professors usually did when leaving the castle grounds on the weekends.

“Vicky, Vicky Krum, Vicky the Great”, Perseus sighed and hung his head in defeat when nothing happened, once again. He looked down at the letter in his hand and narrowed his eyes as if the paper would suddenly say something different. Spell out where he went wrong. Krum’s instructions had been crystal clear, so why in Merlin’s name was he still stranded here instead of his merry little way? The letter from the Bulgarian seeker should have been activated and turned into a portkey to whisk him away. Yet, here he still stood after numerous attempts to depart. It was dreadfully perplexing, he was irritated beyond belief at his own incompetence. He hated to feel inadequate and intellectually challenged.

He gritted his teeth and sat down on the wet grass. He closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths to gather his thoughts, a calm and centred mind was a sufficient mind. Perseus had one thing in common with all of his wilder siblings, he was as proud and stubborn as a centaur. He didn’t give up, ever. His methods to reach the end result may be different from most of the other Weasleys, but he got it done all the same. You shouldn’t underestimate him, he had more to offer than people often realised. He refused to go back to Ran and the others without a new wand for his brother. He would figure this out and finish the mission successfully. There was no other option. He had been trusted with this task and he would complete it.

Morgana’s well of wisdom, if the hat was to be believed he could have been a Ravenclaw, he should have been able to figure this out. He had to look at this as if it were a riddle. A mystery that could be solved with wit and ingenuity, he had to have missed something important. A trail of crumbs that would lead him to the answer he sought.

Perseus had read Krum’s short letter more than a handful of times, he could probably have recited the words by heart. Still, there had to be a message hidden in plain sight that he had overlooked. He read the letter once more, sentence for sentence, in the hope of figuring out what he had missed. There had to be something.

He had penned Krum a letter earlier in the week, not disclosing much of anything beyond the fact that he was in dire need of a place that provided wands best suited to those with a dark magical affinity. Someone who could be trustworthy, who would keep client confidentiality. Someone who would stay true to their craft and wouldn’t bend when pressured.

He had taken extensive precautions to not have his words read by unwanted eyes, beyond not writing any more detail than absolutely necessary, he had used a special quill that had been charmed to write the words in Bulgarian. On a scroll, which Fior had helped ward against translation spells. In addition, he had used an Illegibilus charm to make the text unreadable to anyone other than Viktor Krum.

It may have been on the verge of overcautious, but it was better to be safe rather than sorry. Dumbledore and his puppet order could under no circumstances sniff out that Ran was onto them. As long as Dumbledore thought they were still blissfully ignorant of the fact that he wanted to eradicate dark magic and those who had an affinity for it, the easier it would be to overtake him once and for all. If they lost the element of surprise, they would lose the upper hand.

He chuckled, thinking about the Bulgarian proverb he had used as a greeting in his letter to Krum. Ум царува, ум робува, ум патки пасе. If anyone had come across the letter and had taken the time to try to decipher what it said, they would most likely have stopped after cracking the first line. If not familiar with the saying, someone talking about the minds of ducks would probably come across as talking nonsense or making a joke. Brilliance disguised as aloof insanity, that both the Lovegoods and Bellatrix Lestrange would have most likely approved of, for widely different reasons.

If you asked Perseus, the Bulgarians deserved more credit for their originality and astuteness. The saying’s true meaning, if you read between the lines, boiled down to that anyone had the means to be a ruler or a pawn, if not careful, one wrong move could bring you down the food chain of command. Your place in the world could be flipped like a galleon from one moment to the next.

It fit their situation very well, Dumbledore had made a series of bad decisions that now threatened his stance as someone in power. The most moronic decision, beyond doubt, was that he had made an enemy out of Rastaban Weasley. That he had thought he could control and steer Perseus’ brother away from the dark, how he had been mistaken. It was a decision that would, before long, bring him to face a checkmate, he would in one fell swoop, go from the king to a mere peasant.

Perseus grinned at the thought, he looked forward to that day immensely. It would be a glorious moment that would go down in wizarding history as one of the significant events to change the trajectory of their world. Perseus was proud to be even a small part of this coming revolution, he may not be the man at the frontline, but he was a necessary asset to the cause. He would get Ran what he needed, even if it meant he needed to sell his soul in the process. It wasn’t just because of his stubborn pride that giving up wasn’t an option, this mission was important. It was a question of life and death for oppressed young witches and wizards. It was an important step to bring down their on the verge-of-terrorist leader, it had to be done.

The proverb Krum had used as a sign-off in his answering letter, Докато мъдрите се намъдруват, лудите се налудуват, meant that a country with a weak ruler would suffer the consequences of his decisions. It made Perseus wonder if Krum had somehow figured out that Dumbledore was not the strong, trustworthy leader the British Wizarding World so desperately needed. It may have been a coincidence, although Perseus had a gut feeling that Krum had been trying to say more without saying too much by including just that phrase in his letter.

He bit his bottom lip as he thought hard, could it be that he had simply underestimated Krum? If he had taken precautions, why wouldn’t Krum have done the same? If Perseus had written a letter that would turn into a portkey, he would have tried to mislead people that it was not intended for, in the unfortunate event that it would have gotten into the wrong hands.

Everyone just saw Krum as a strong athlete with more muscles than brains. It could be that the former Durmstrang student possessed both in equal measure, he had been a Triwizard champion after all. His broken English aside, there was more to Krum than met the eye.

Combing through the letter one more time, now with the intention to read what was not plainly written in ink. It was clear that Krum understood that they were up to something, something big with great importance. It also appeared that Krum didn’t hold the new wand maker in high regard, young in this case meant inexperienced and incompetent.

Perseus was glad to realise that Krum had also given him advice on how to persuade Gregorovitch to agree to help make a new wand for Ran. The man seemed to yield when praised, Perseus could definitely suck up to those that had what he wanted when need be. He would use any trick necessary, better be it if he didn’t need to tell Gregorovitch any sensitive information. The less others knew, the better.

Perseus shook his head, there was only one meaning to the words before him. “…best Quidditch player” was obviously Viktor Krum himself. To activate the portkey, he needed to say his brother’s nickname for Krum. Everyone who had been around last year knew that Ran had called Viktor, Vicky.

That was it, though. Perseus laughed at the brilliance of the Bulgarian. Krum hadn’t used Ran’s nickname for him, that was too obvious. Everyone would have assumed Ran was the brother he had been insinuating, which meant that they would overlook any other possibilities. Perseus had five brothers, the twins especially were known for making up nicknames. He should know, they had called Perseus a number of unflattering things throughout the years.

Naturally, they had made one up for Krum as well. He had to laugh again at how Krum had managed to prove the twins wrong by being so clever, he had almost bested Perseus with his cryptogram, even. He had had to use all his brainpower to figure out the activation phrase after all. He would never underestimate Viktor Krum again, that was for sure.

He stood up and smoothed down his robe, he had the hood up to disguise his flaming Weasley-red hair, which would have otherwise drawn unwanted attention. With a confident smile, he thought that Krum was far from dumb as he uttered the words with confidence, “Dumb Krum.”

He felt the familiar tug behind his navel as the letter glowed golden and turned into a portkey that whisked him away from the gloomy Scottish countryside to an unknown location somewhere in central Europe.

***

When Perseus’ world stopped spinning, he was in a narrow cobblestoned alleyway. The sky was grey and there was a light drizzle with an accompanying wind. He tugged his cloak tighter around himself and looked around to take in his unfamiliar surroundings. He saw a street sign on the facade of one of the houses, which was in what he thought to be German.

As Krum had promised, it seemed he found himself in the village that housed Gregorovitch Zauberstäbe. Perseus felt anticipation and excitement rise in his chest, it would be a true privilege to be witness to when a wandmaker did his craft firsthand. Wandlore was complex and a fascinating area of magic, an area Perseus had not studied in great detail himself, but which was still of great interest to the young wizard.

He stumbled over his own feet on the uneven cobblestones as he made his way out of the alleyway and onto the street, which was milling with people doing their weekend shopping. Luckily for him, they all seemed busy and didn’t pay him any attention. He turned to the right when he heard a chime, as someone exited a shop. A customer made their way down the stoop of not just any little shop but a wandshop with a wooden sign displaying its name in a neat cursive script. Perseus sighed in relief, Krum had been kind enough to land him right next to the place he was looking for.

When he was certain no one but the young skittish wizard behind the counter occupied the shop, Perseus made his way inside and discreetly locked the door behind him. He had seen an open sign in the window, which he flipped over to closed with a silent spell. He didn’t want anyone to overhear their conversation or interrupt him and Gregorovitch while working on Ran’s new wand later on. He was sure they would agree that a few lost customers would be worth helping Ran change the world. It was in all of their best interests after all.

The young man behind the counter smiled uncertainly, “guten Morgen, kann ich dir helfen?” Perseus smirked and nodded resolutely in response. This mere boy would surely not stand in his way to meet the elder Gregorovitch. “Good morning. Yes, I’m sure you will be of great help. I’m here to see Mykew. I have been told he has retired but still resides here.”

The boy blinked at the use of English. Perseus’ use of Gregorovitch’s first name would surely also be puzzling to the man, who was probably still in his late teens. As intended, his confidence and familiarity made it seem as if Perseus was much closer to the wandmaker. When in truth they had never met each other before today.

Perseus smiled a little softer at the flustered young man as he stumbled through an apology, “sorry sir, he is not to be disturbed. He taught me all he knows, I can help?” It was almost endearing how the boy questioned his own abilities. Perseus could relate all too well and didn’t want to kick someone who was already down by his own making. Confidence and belief in yourself took you halfway there.

However, it was important to know your own limitations, and the boy surely was not capable of making a wand by familial connectional compatibility alone. He seemed to have the self-instight of knowing that taking on Perseus’ quest would be taking water over his own head. There may be hope for him if he were clever enough to know when to challenge himself and when to stand down, lest he make a fool out of himself and the reputation of Gregorovitch. Still, the boy did not seem to be entirely comfortable selling wands, let alone making them without the customer present.

“You can help me by not making a fuss when I walk up the stairs to see Mykew. If it would ease your worry, I promise that I’ll make sure he knows I made my way upstairs without your permission.” The boy nodded dumbfounded as Perseus walked around him to the heavy wooden door situated behind the till.

That had been almost too easy, unfortunately, he was certain that convincing Gregorovitch to help him make the wand would be much more difficult. He would surely demand something in return. He would have to tread carefully and play him like a harp. Thanks to Krum, he knew how to get in Gregorovitch’s good graces. He schooled his features and brought forward the aristocrat he had perfected as the Junior Assistant to the Minister of Magic.

He had spent months in close contact with politicians, albeit not the brightest or most competent of their government. Even so, he had learned a thing or two during those soul-crushing months doing their dirty work while observing their everyday dealings.

Politicians were a special breed, they walked a fine line of acting one way but coming off in another light to the public. They would do almost anything to keep up appearances, even if that meant making enemies of their friends in the process. Blackmail and shaming were a part of the job description.

More often than not, they led two lives, one for the papers and another after clocking out of the Ministry at night. He had often stood by watching them make empty promises while telling half-truths, all while smiling their best fake smiles. Or, wittily, they spouted a bunch of words without saying anything of value at all. They were masters at wrapping up their empty words in pretty packaging. They were good at spinning tales without daring to take real acting to make a lasting change.

Perseus had learned to speak in a way that lured people to make choices that played in his favour, he had learned how to snare someone into following his prerogative without promising too much or anything at all. He had developed a bit of a silver tongue, something his brother and his Slytherin friends would have been very proud of.

He had learned how to make people believe he was on their side while he just wanted what they could provide him in return. He had learned how to make out to be someone’s friend while he just saw them as an acquaintance who had something he needed. Perseus had never liked confrontation and disagreements, but if he had to face them, he would much rather use logic and the power of words than let it get to physical blows.

He had realised quickly that you could, with a few well-chosen words, twist a situation around to serve your interest. That, with the help of a carefully selected argument crafted personally to the audience at hand, you could flip someone else’s perspective to match your own. He may not particularly enjoy playing that game, but he was good at it all the same, and he would use that to his advantage today.

He smiled calculatedly as he knocked on the door at the top of the stairs. Before long, Ran would have a new wand in his possession. Whether or not Gregorovitch would be enthusiastic in his inevitable compliance was frankly irrelevant, Perseus would make sure he contributed his much-needed expertise to their cause one way or another.

Dear Mr. Weasley IV

Happy surprise to receive Bulgarian letter, with smart saying. I feel change coming, very exciting. I will not try to understand why you want to know secret location of wand shop. Even if I very curious.

You right, we have much better place for dark wizard wand. Sorry to say the best no longer working. I very lucky, I one of last wizard to purchase a Gregorovitch wand. He very best, make new wand for perfect fit, do not make before meeting.

Relative work in shop now, very young. Gregorovitch still live above shop. He may make exception for special customer. He like to know that he always best. Tell him Krum sent you. If you have good reason to ask, he will help.

The shop called Gregorovitch Zauberstäbe, you find in secret part of Europe. Sorry, will not write secret. This letter portkey, take you to shop village. To activate tell brother nickname for best Quidditch player.

If I can help more, I will.

Wish luck with wise Bulgarian words

Докато мъдрите се намъдруват, лудите се налудуват.

Viktor Krum

Chapter Text

Chapter 37: Schadenfreude

“Du fauler, undankbarer Bengel, was brauchst du jetzt?” was the muffled and overly irritated response to Perseus’ knock. The tone of voice made it clear, even with Perseus not actually understanding the words spoken, that Gregorovitch was in a spectacularly bad mood and that he wasn’t feeling particularly forthcoming with advice at the moment. His greeting had been ice cold and snappish even when he had believed the visitor at his door to be of his own flesh and blood.

Perseus had to concede to the fact that he felt a niggling of sympathy for the old man, it couldn’t be easy to have to forward your whole life’s work to someone incompetent and undeserving of such an honour. Someone who lacked the talent, the passion, or both. If the fumbling youngling downstairs was anything to go by, he had not followed in Gregorovitch’s footsteps. He was probably there for the salary more than the actual work itself.

Unfortunately, he could unequivocally understand the man’s simmering frustration. After all, Perseus had recently had personal experience where he’d had to learn to lean into practising his own patience. He had also found a new sense of understanding and appreciation for the other professors at Hogwarts, like Severus Snape, for instance. Being a professor wasn’t for the weak-hearted, it required both resilience and fortitude. There were more bumbling idiots than promising academics walking the halls of Hogwarts.

At times, it was close to impossible for Perseus to hold his tongue and stay professional. He wanted to shake the students and tell them how they needed to get their acts together and put in the work. To care about their futures and actually make at least a semblance of an effort, instead of gliding through life thinking they were entitled to success. The sooner they learned that everything in life wasn’t served on a silver platter, the better.

Of course, there were some students who just didn’t have the brainpower or the magical ability to reach greatness, or they had the brain capacity needed, but their prejudice and close-minded nature would hinder them from reaching their full potential. Hatred was their society’s worst enemy, and the bigots’ biggest encumbrance. A self-inflicted and utterly unnecessary hindrance to reach their full grandeur.

A certain intolerant Gryffindor know-it-all came to mind, she was under the impression that she was better than others, simply because she could memorise information from a textbook faster and more accurately than her peers. Somehow, she didn’t take into account how you needed to think for yourself and challenge the information provided. Everything printed wasn’t the truth, sometimes it was only what someone wanted you to believe.

Experience and critical thinking would take you a lot farther in life than being book smart. Regretfully, Perseus had long struggled with understanding this concept himself. It had been a hard thought life lesson to realise he wasn’t as smart as he had always made himself out to be. It wasn’t easy to reprogram your brain and start to think for yourself and act in your own best interest.

He was proud to say he had come a long way from the academic schoolboy who had scoffed at lived experience and dismissed learning through trial and error. Throughout his school years, he had proudly shown his grades and thought himself better than his siblings because he had had more O’s on his end-of-year exams. School had come easily to him, and he had thought being book smart made him superior in life, he’d painted himself as someone to look up to and someone for others to try to emulate. He’d thought he’d had it all figured out, but Merlin knew he’d had it all backwards.

While he had acted like he was the crème de la crème, his siblings had lived and learned by their own experiences and mistakes. He had just listened without thinking, and they had gone on adventures where they had learned through doing. They had all been street smart, something he had dismissed as unimportant and thought beneath his own intelligence.

As a result, they had all seen through the Ministry before him. In fact, he had only recently started to question his superiors and to stand up for himself. Things his siblings had done from a very young age, they had never cowered in the face of injustice. They had stood up for both themselves and others against a corrupt system, while he had simply lowered his head and followed orders despite of their validity or practicality. Perseus was ashamed of how he had been a meek little mouse, taking every hit with a smile and a polite thank you, sir. He had a lot to atone for, both in regard to himself and his siblings.

He had had to open his eyes and realise that his good grades didn’t mean much, if anything, in the real world. Honest work, such as being a wandmaker, most often required intuition and natural talent, not merely factual knowledge. Sure, you could get better with practice, and you could learn through lived experience. The saying, practice makes perfect was however far from true.

Perseus was as likely to join the Weird Sisters as he was to become a wandmaker. You needed natural talent and a feel for your instrument, both when it came to singing and the crafting of wands. You needed to be one with your voice as much as you needed to be in tune with the whispers from the wood in your hands.

Perseus had the self-instinct to know that he couldn’t tell an A note from a C note, or when someone was slightly off pitch or singing in the wrong key. He could learn where to put his fingers on a piano to play a series of notes in the right order, but he wouldn’t be able to create the feelings provided by a great musician. Similarly, he knew all the properties of the materials used in wandmaking, but he wouldn’t be able to tell by a single look at a magical being what wood would respond to their core and provide them with an extension of their own magic.

They needed Gregorovitch. Perseus smirked as he realised that Gregorovitch, in return, needed something he might be able to provide. Gregorovitch was in dire need of an apprentice. It just happened that Perseus knew someone with the intuition needed for the craft, someone unexpected but knowledgeable within the field. Ran’s friend would most likely be the most surprised of them all.

A plan started to tentatively take form in his head, he would get Gregorovitch to help him by dangling the promise of a most sought-after prize right in front of his eyes. It would be like floating a carrot in front of a rabbit and tricking it into following where you wanted it to go.

Perseus didn’t wait for permission to enter before he pushed open the heavy wooden door. Gregorovitch’s displeased expression was replaced by a look of true bewildered confusion when he laid eyes on the figure of Perseus instead of the relative he’d surely been expecting. His confusion was quickly replaced by suspicion and a hint of repressed anger. Perseus was uncertain if the anger was directed at him or the young man who had been unsuccessful in hindering Perseus from making his way upstairs.

“A pleasure, Mykew Gregorovitch, your reputation precedes you.” Preseus smiled widely as he confidently strode into the room and took a seat in an armchair in front of an intricate mahogany desk. He acted as if he had been there countless of times before, like he and Gregorovitch were long-lost friends who would catch up over a glass of whisky, from a timber of expertly stored spirits.

Sometimes you needed to be assertive instead of subtle in your approach, this was not the time nor place for playing it discreetly. He would lay all the cards on the table when it came to what he wanted and what he had to offer in return, the only thing he would withhold was the information on the motives behind his actions.

Gregorovitch’s eyes narrowed cynically as he glared at Perseus, the stare rivalled the disdain and utter distrust pooled in the black eyes of Severus Snape when he took in a botched potion brewed by a Gryffindor. “I don’t mean to be rude, but do I know you?” Perseus snickered at the implication that Mykew thought him to have been rude by inserting himself into his personal space like he owned the place.

He reached up and lowered the hood of his outer robe, “not personally, no”, he shook his head and continued confidently, “however, you know of my family. After all, we’re part of the Sacred Twenty-Eight.” Not that Perseus laid much weight on being part of said list, his family had heavily proclaimed not to belong, even if muggle ancestry had never been proven in their lineage.

Perseus was not beyond using the inclusion in the Sacred Twenty-Eight to his advantage. To people like Gregorovitch, it wasn’t insignificant. He would be familiar with the name Weasley only because of the inclusion in the British pureblood society, even if their reputation were blemished and disgraced. Being known infamously was better than not being known at all.

Perseus had to bite his tongue, laughing silently as he saw the curious glint flare to life in Gregorovitch’s eyes. Sometimes, the only thing you needed was that spark of intrigue to get people to cooperate. “Light family of blood traitors, who kiss Dumbledore’s arse, more mouths to feed than galleons in Gringotts,” Gregorovitch was clearly unimpressed by his family history. Perseus knew the general view of his family wasn’t favourable, to put it mildly. He had to concede that some opinions were not unwarranted, especially with the recent revelations regarding his parents’ involvement in the attempt to eradicate dark magic and its practitioners.

He chuckled darkly, “I wouldn’t believe every rumour circulating out there. Besides, there are always a few exceptions to every rule.” Gregorovitch stood up warily and studied Perseus unblinkingly, as if he were a never-before-seen creature that he needed to observe and analyse. Perseus had to fight the urge to flinch under the scrutiny, he had to seem confident and unable to be frightened.

“Give me your wand, boy!” It was a request, not a question. Perseus hesitated for only a second before he took out his wand from its holster and handed it over to the ageing wandmaker. It was a calculated risk, giving Gregorovitch his wand left him defenceless and vulnerable, but it showed that he trusted the older wizard not to do anything stupid.

Gregorovitch hummed appreciatively as he weighed the wand in his hand, “copper beech, 11 inches, dragon scale core. One of Ollivander’s creations, I assume.” The last part was said with a sneer full of distaste, it was clear that Gregorovitch didn’t hold Ollivander in a high regard. He glanced at Perseus again with new interest, “fascinating, wise without doubt and in search of more life experience. Open to new ideas and alliances, not bound by the conventional or by any political division. A true magical artist, an advisor and a grounding energy to those who seek power. Not the leader, but someone equally as important.”

Perseus felt a wave of accomplishment rise within him, Gregorovitch would not have praised him if he didn’t think it was warranted. He had many times struggled with seeing his own importance, to have someone who was basically a mere stranger elevate his strengths and value was a boost for his self-confidence. What Gregorovitch had said was not just general hogwash but rang true to the man he was striving to embody.

He couldn’t help but be astonished at the adept description of his character, it was honestly a bit unnerving how it felt like a wandmaker was able to read your mind. They were like a seer without their crystal ball, your wand was able to tell more about who you were than many people realised. A wizard could lie, but his wand would always tell the truth.

Gregorovitch handed back the wand with a shake of his head, “frankly, I fail to see why you are here. A light wizard like yourself with an adequate wand who is properly matched to your magic, I have nothing to offer you, even if it would be in my own interests to offer my expertise.”

Perseus took his time as he refastened his wand in its holster. It would be a balancing act to share just enough knowledge to keep Gregorovitch interested, while still keeping most of what he knew to himself. “The wand I seek to purchase is not for me, I am here to require that you make a wand for someone very close to me who has been made to settle for wands that have not been matched well to their dark nature. I have been told that you are the best wandmaker in all of Europe, specialised in wands for magic practitioners with a dark affinity.”

Gregorovitch’s eyes widened, “boy, that is a severe accusation. I have no affection for Ollivander, but to even imply you could not turn to the old loon and trust that he would match a wand to your friend to the best of his abilities. Even if those abilities are lacking greatly, he knows the difference between a light-suited and a dark-suited wand.” Perseus nodded solemnly, glad that Gregorovitch had zeroed in on the fact that he had come here instead of going to Ollivander. It meant that he wouldn’t ask questions about who he was there to get a wand for, it was better if he wasn’t aware that he was there on Ran’s behalf.

“If he did so deliberately, it’s a violation of the wandmaker’s oath, with proof he could get suspended or even have his license revoked,” Gregorovitch continued vehemently.

Perseus blinked as he processed the newly provided information, he hadn’t been aware that there was a law against deliberately selling mismatched wands. Perseus knew the laws established in Wizarding Britain better than the actual Minister, but the international laws that sometimes trumped the British legal system were not his area of expertise.

Hopefully, it wasn’t something Dumbledore had taken into consideration either, if that was the case, they would be able to fight him from below. They couldn’t fight Dumbledore directly, he was too clever for that, but they could dismantle those who did his dirty work for him. He hadn’t planned to target Ollivander. However, he had made his choices, and he had to deal with the consequences and take accountability for his actions. There had to be a stop to dark children being magically repressed. Perseus would do whatever it took to see that happen.

Perseus smirked, this visit had provided him with more than a new wand for Ran. Gregorovitch had unknowingly given them a new strategy to fight Dumebledore, the king would still be standing, but one of the pawns would be taken down. It would be a satisfying strike, tarnishing the light side by revealing one of many vile truths.

Gregorovitch sighed, “I never thought I’d see the day when I would be on a higher moral ground than the goody two shoes Ollivander, what has the world come to?” He nodded to Perseus, “young man, I dare say this chat has been most enlightening. Still, I would be an absolute fool to help you. Trying to match a wand with the help of connectional compatibility alone is totally absurd, even I wouldn’t be able to guarantee a successful match. In addition, I don’t do charity. I wouldn’t even consider helping you if there wasn’t anything for me to gain through this transaction.”

Perseus had been expecting Gregorovitch to dismiss his request and demand something in return for his help. He had planned to try to convince Gregorovitch by assuring him he had a potential apprentice for him to teach the craft of wandlore. Which he would maybe still add as a bonus, mostly for Ran’s friend’s sake, rather than for Gregorovitch himself. If he were willing, it would be a great opportunity, after all.

People may say they didn’t care for the misfortune of their opponents, that they didn’t find pleasure in the downfall of those they greatly disliked. If so, they would be lying. Humans in general liked to be on top, they took great satisfaction in seeing their enemies taken down, and seeing revenge served would always be a strong motivator for action. Your own success would be sweeter if your most aggravating rival were met with grave failure. Gregorovitch was no different, he would find great joy in seeing Ollivander brought to justice, humiliated and disgraced.

Perseus would take advantage of the schadenfreude that Gregorovitch would go to great lengths to achieve. He was certain Gregorovitch would come out of retirement, the fact that Perseus would have pursued Ollivander even without a deal with Gregorovitch was irrelevant. Perseus would just have to act reluctant, as if he would be doing it against his will and at a great cost to his own conscience.

He wanted Gregorovitch to think he had won, that they had both gained something. It was a transaction, not a favour. It had to seem as if it was an equal deal, not Perseus getting exactly what he wanted without giving anything of great importance in return.

He dragged in a deep breath as if he was nervous and unsure of his answer. He was playing it up to give Gregorovitch the sense of having the upper hand, as if he were making the decisions instead of Perseus. “I didn’t want it to come to this, Ollivander have done so much for our community.” Perseus looked down at his feet to come across as ashamed and uncertain, “would you be willing to help me if I told you that I had the proof needed for a conviction, if I promised to do everything in my power to make Ollivander take responsibility and pay for his actions?”

Perseus had to fight to keep the look of remorse on his face as Gregorovitch’s wrinkled features transformed into an expression of unrestrained glee. “Concerning connectional compatibility, you said yourself I’m an intelligent wizard, the one in need of a wand is magically powerful themselves, and that is said to make the connection stronger. Not to overlook is also your own prowess. It will ask a lot from both of us, but surely you won’t back down simply because it would be challenging?” Perseus raised an eyebrow, he knew he might be overdoing it a little, but laying it on thick was better than playing it too safe.

He was goading Gregorovitch into agreeing, he was all but calling him a coward if he didn’t dare to take on the challenge Perseus had presented him with. If schadenfreude wasn’t enough, aiming for dismantling someone’s pride most often made them jump into the fire. Gregorovitch wouldn’t want to have Perseus think him a wimp. He would want to show him that he was better than that, that people praised his skills for a reason.

However, Gregorovitch was right in that the success of the match was far from a guarantee. With that said, any wand suited for a dark wizard would far surpass the light-leaning wands provided to Ran in the past. Which meant that, frankly, even if a perfect match wasn’t a sure thing, it would be better than what they had had before coming here.

The old man massaged his temples as if he were trying to stifle an oncoming headache. Perseus grinned, Gregorovitch had conceded and made the right decision. It was clear that the fight and resistance had all but disappeared. Being a pest and consciously playing people to make them react in a certain way was more satisfying than it had any right to be. Gregorovitch had been more predictable than Molly Weasley’s affinity for giving homemade sweaters for Christmas.

Gregorowitch stood and offered Perseus his hand to shake, “you have a deal, boy. On a few conditions, of course. I will help you if you promise to give Ollivander a legal surprise that becomes public knowledge. I also want you to make it so that British customers with a neutral or dark leaning find their way to my shop. You also have to promise that you will not, under any circumstances, complain or discredit my work even if the wand does not behave as well as expected for your friend.”

Perseus nodded along to Gregorovitch’s demands, which were far from unreasonable in his opinion. The old wandmaker was not a fool, he was clever in making sure Perseus would get him more customers and that he would not tarnish his reputation.

Perseus shook Gregorovitch’s hand and gave him a genuine smile, the first part of his mission was completed. He was filled with an euphoric relief mixed with a whisper of a nervous energy. He was elated that he had convinced Gregorovitch to help make Ran’s wand, without having to promise much of anything in return. The problem that made him tense with anticipation was that the success of the making of said wand was as much up to him as it was up to Gregorovitch.

If he weren’t able to feel a strong enough connection to his brother to help him tell what would speak to and connect best with Ran’s magic, it would have been all for nothing. If Perseus wasn’t able to do his part, having the best wandmaker in the world wouldn’t help them create a wand fit for the leader of a revolution.

He felt the pressure rise from within him, it felt as if the future of the Wizarding World was resting solely on his narrow shoulders. It was a daunting sense of responsibility, one you could easily crumble under. Perseus had come a long way since he left his little London flat, but it was still easy to drown in your own demons and the thought of letting people you loved down. His chest was starting to feel tight, and every breath was harder to force down into his barely expanding lungs. He hated failure with a passion, and he was afraid he would fail his little brother. That he wouldn’t be good enough, that Ran had believed in his abilities, only for him not to live up to those expectations.

He closed his eyes and dragged in a shaky breath to ground himself, if he let doubt creep in and fester, he would fail with complete certainty. He had to believe he could do this, that he was not a good-for-nothing theoretical. However, that was a lot easier to say than to truly believe.

When his mind tied itself in knots, all logic evaporated, and he started questioning everything. He started to backtrack and wonder if he had what it took to succeed. If he was worthy of the task at hand. He hated the weakness of his mind, how the best part of him could also be the most destructive. He was his own worst oppressor.

To get out of his mental block and avoid the oncoming panic attack, he tried to clear his mind of all of the negative thoughts that were crowding his senses. Then he filled it anew by imagining what Ran would say to him in this moment, which made him chuckle and tear up at the same time. Ran would be angry on his behalf. He would probably say something like…

Stop this idiocracy, the only one who gets to be mean towards you is me. I will tease you for dumb decisions or your bloody weird habits. Which, Merlin knows you have a lot of, but you don’t get to push yourself down, ever. You are too smart for your own good, even if you must be senile as you forget about this fact from time to time. A senile brainiac, it’s a true conundrum.

Perseus nodded, he could hear Ran’s voice ring clearly as he both stood up for and belittled him humorously in the same breath. As brothers should, Ran would fight fiercely against Perseus’ self-degradation and lack of self-worth, but would also point out when he thought Perseus was being ridiculous.

For some reason, he could also imagine Draco, who would shake his head at Ran with a fond little smile. Draco would be full of encouragement, and he would tell Perseus that…

You have it in you, and I believe that you’ll do great. Magic is at your fingertips Perseus, you just have to let yourself feel its pull. Ran will lead you right. You just have to believe and trust in your love for each other. Your best will always be good enough. Your everything is all any of us will ever ask for, and we will be proud of you for trying. Giving it a shot and getting halfway there isn’t failing, it’s making progress.

He shook his head, thinking that Draco would maybe even try to inspire him with the help of motivational quotes, like the muggle saying by Norman Vincent Peale, “shoot for the moon. Even if you miss, you’ll land among the stars”. Which, to be fair, wasn’t bad advice. Just because you didn’t get exactly what you aimed for, it didn’t mean that you would get something not equally as wonderful. Just because it was different didn’t mean it wasn’t worthwhile or of great importance.

Perseus felt a lot better, with the help of the Ran and Draco of his imagination, he had managed to get himself out of a mental downward spiral. They complemented each other wonderfully, Ran with his fierce determination and Draco with his gentle motivation.

The door had been opened while Perseus had spiralled, Gregorovitch was halfway down the stairs already, grumbling in German along the way. Perseus hastened to follow the old wandmaker. Physically, he may be there alone. Somehow, it still felt as if he had Ran, and in extension Draco, by his side. They could do this, he believed in them.

Chapter Text

Chapter 38: Head or Heart?

It was Saturday, the Slytherin 5th years were on their way back to the dungeons after a breakfast enjoyed in leisure. It felt to Ran as if time was dragging its feet, it made Ran feel both restless and impatient.

He was confident that Perseus would come back from mainland Europe with a sufficient wand that matched his magic perfectly, still the anticipation of finally being given the means to unfathomable greatness was eating at him. It had been a long time coming, and now he could count the hours on one hand before he would be united with the wand he had always been meant to hold. He imagined it was like having a long-lost twin you hadn't met since birth, but would soon be reunited with. A wand was a reflection of the essence of who you were and had the potential to become.

As they descended the stairs and rounded the corner to the entrance of their common room, they were met with a surprising sight. Pansy, who had walked in front gossiping with Daphne about one thing or another, stopped abruptly in her tracks. Ran almost walked straight into her back and was about to tell her off for not warning a bloke. His words of reprimand died in his throat, however, when he saw Potter of all people pacing outside their entrance. His former best friend looked timid and insecure, as if he wasn’t sure he wanted to be there. Not sure why his feet had taken him down into enemy territory. He was muttering under his breath, if he was trying to encourage or deter himself, Ran wasn’t sure.

Ran narrowed his eyes, wondering why exactly Potter was there. He hated how the messy-haired Gryffindor was able to make him feel things that he wanted to show deep down, bury so deep that he forgot they had ever existed. He had tried to instil in himself that he was over the other boy, but he knew that he had yet to be entirely successful. Draco had tried, on several occasions, to convince him that he was entitled to have feelings and that it didn’t make him weak. On the contrary, Draco thought that it made him human. That having strong feelings and being able to lean into those feelings showed how big his heart was and how his capacity for love was endless.

Draco seemed to think it was an admirable quality to exhibit, his fair-haired dragon even claimed it was something that made him more in love with Ran. He had listened to the best of his ability. Still, Ran hadn’t been able to shake the feeling that Potter was a major weakness of his, a thorn in his side that didn’t want to give way despite how hard he tried to remove it. Harry Potter persisted, like a nightmare never leaving you with a moment of peace in sleep.

Holding out for lost love after betrayal was beyond pathetic and disgraceful. He hated how Potter had the power to shatter him into a million little pieces, he was angry at himself for letting Potter have that much influence over his mental state. It made him vulnerable and more easily manipulated. He would rather die than let his enemies take advantage of him and exploit his weakness through Potter.

Over the last few days, Ran had been thrown between feeling the last glimmer of hope go out and a tentative sense of assurance that there could be something still salvageable between him and Potter. His emotions had been discombobulated like your stomach during portkey travel. Ran hated feeling like he wasn’t in control of his own feelings, he hated not knowing what was going on and how to prepare for what was coming next.

When Potter had been absent from the latest DADA lesson, Ran had convinced himself that it meant that the last rune in the circle had been drawn. An action that completed their separation and drew a clear line over their relationship, once and for all. Potter had made his final choice, he had chosen Granger and the hateful light corruption over the truth and the uprising resistance.

He had chosen Granger and Finnigan over Ran, not that Ran had had Potter in his corner ever since his resort into Slytherin. Even if not supportive, there had still been a flicker of hope that Potter had not been entirely against him, and maybe receptive to a change of mind given time. However, that DADA lesson felt like the last straw. Potter had taken his final stand, and it wasn’t beside Ran.

He would never admit it out loud, but he had cried himself to sleep that night. He hadn’t even confided in Draco, even if he thought the other knew about his shattered emotional state, he had respected him enough to let him deal with his overwhelming emotions alone. Ran was grateful for Draco’s silent understanding. Even if he knew that Draco wouldn’t have judged him, he wasn’t ready to distort his self-image by falling apart even in his boyfriend’s presence. He had already had his weak moment during their date in the kitchens, which had been humiliating enough.

Ran was a proud dark wizard who wanted his emotions locked up deep inside, for only himself to deal with and overcome. He knew Draco would always be there for him and that he didn’t need to be the strong protector at all times. He still wanted to be the alpha male in their relationship, he didn’t care if it was toxic or a trait of his fragile masculinity showing its ugly head. He needed to act strong and unflappable when faced with a setback, if he wanted to become the leader he thought himself capable of being, he couldn’t show the softness inside.

The day after Potter’s absence from DADA, there had been a lot of rumours floating around, whispers about a rift in the Tin Trio. Granger was accusing Potter, with rather colourful language, of being a bully and even going as far as claiming that Potter was using defamation and lies to besmirch her character. Ran had a hard time reconciling with the fact that he had been friends with the likes of Granger for years, how he hadn’t seen how fake and judgmental she had always been was a mystery.

Granger was doing a mighty fine job of showing her true character all on her own, coming off as insane and paranoid in the process. Potter hadn’t needed to say a single thing in his defence or to discredit her.

The twins had also had very interesting insight into what had actually been said between Granger and Potter, what had been the truth hidden within Granger’s lies. They had overheard a conversation, or eavesdropped on one most likely, and had come bounding back to the Slytherins with some juicy gossip. If what they said was correct, Potter may have reached his limit and actually wanted to defect from the light. The hope was back with a vengeance, blooming brightly in Ran’s chest against his better judgment.

Faced with Potter now, Ran was left feeling emotionally exhausted and torn between letting Potter back into his life and not wanting to let himself be open to the possibility of getting his former friend back. He wasn’t sure it was a risk he would be willing to take. What if he forgave Potter and let him in, only for him to betray them all? That would hurt even more than the first time, trusting Potter could destroy what they had been building. If Potter was looped in and decided to go to Dumbledore with what he had learned, the consequences would be catastrophic. In addition, it also had the possibility to destroy Ran on a personal level.

Draco took his hand and squeezed as their friends stepped in front of Ran, forming a human shield between himself and Potter. He wasn’t facing this confrontation alone. They would defend him, no questions asked. He took a deep breath, steeling himself for the inevitable conversation.

Fior was the one to break the silence, “are you lost Potter? The Gryffindor tower is that way.” They gestured with their hand towards the staircase at the end of the corridor. Potter turned towards them, and his eyes widened behind his glasses as if surprised to see them there. “Uh no, I came to see if it would be possible for me to speak with Ron. I came to apologise, I mean, if he’d let me?” Ran could see over Blaise’s shoulder how Potter’s cheeks reddened, and he scruffed his shoes on the stone floor as he looked down in shame.

Ran felt a twisted sense of satisfaction at Potter being uncomfortable and anxious. He should feel guilty and ashamed. A part of Ran wanted vengeance, revenge on the golden boy would bring him great satisfaction. In rejecting Potter’s apology, he would hurt Potter in return. He deserved to feel bloody awful, discarded and abandoned, exactly as he had made Ran feel when he had chosen not to give him a chance earlier in the year. An eye for an eye.

If it had been a day or even a week after the resort, Ran would have jumped at the chance to explain and talk to Potter. In his heart, he knew he would have forgiven him, but now it was a different matter entirely.

A lot had happened, and he wasn’t feeling very generous at the moment. If for nothing else but his sanity and to protect himself and his heart, he needed to keep Potter at a distance. He couldn’t let his weak emotions overrule his logical thinking. Head over heart, he may want to forgive Potter, but it wasn’t the smart decision to make. It was not worth risking his self-preservation for the potential to gain Potter back in his life. He would keep telling himself that, until he started to believe that it was the truth. It was not worth the risk.

Pansy sneered and crossed her arms over her chest unimpressed, “you are so gullible, scarhead. You really think that only because you took your head out from your arse and stood up to that bitch Granger and defended Slytherin, it means you have earned the right to ask for forgiveness?” Potter grimaced and glared at her in frustration. Pansy preened at his darkly administered attention.

Ran nodded his head, Pansy had hit the target right in the heart. If they gave Potter even an inch, he would have to prove himself and earn their forgiveness and trust. It would not be freely given.

Potter’s nervousness was as if blown away when faced with resistance, “I wasn’t asking for your input, Parkinson. I may have advocated for Slytherin house in general, but I definitely wasn’t defending the likes of you.” He was like an angry dog, showing his teeth when teased by a cat, who wanted to get a reaction and succeeded without even having to try.

Blaise laughed patronisingly, “oh yes, please keep going Potter, dig your own grave. Insult Ronald’s real friends and see if he would like to hear even a single word that you have to say.” Potter bit his lip, and Ran could see the clear hurt shining from within his expressive green eyes. Blaise had made it clear that they were Ran’s friends now, not Potter. He had been replaced, and even if the bridges were rebuilt, he would not be as close to Ran as he once had been. Even with time, Ran wasn’t sure that they could become that everlasting sort of friends ever again. Some things, once fractured, could never be made whole.

Ran felt a lump take form in his throat. Potter was all but alone now. It may be Potter’s own fault, he had made his bed, and now he had to lie in it. That didn’t mean a treasonous trickle of sympathy didn’t sneak its way into his conscience. You could argue that Potter was one of the biggest victims of this war, he had been shaped into the beacon for the light without his consent. He had been as much misled by authority as Ran had been. Albeit in different ways, they had both been abused and taken advantage of.

Ran knew he would regret it later if he didn’t at least listen to what Potter had to say for himself, he was better than Potter. He laid a hand on Blaise’s shoulder to get his friend to back down. “You have one chance, Potter. To convince me to spare you even a single glance, understood.” Potter sighed in relief and nodded with a small smile. Ran shook his head in disapproval. It seemed Potter didn’t realise he would need to do much more than to say a simple, Sorry, I messed up, mate.

“Thank you, Ron. I made a mistake, okay? I should have let you explain when you had been resorted, but I was butt-hurt and boneheaded, yeah.” He shook his head and chuckled at his own misgivings before continuing abashedly, “I should not have fallen in line behind Seamus and Hermione either, I don’t agree with what they have been saying. I don’t, you have to believe me.” Ran let out a dismissive noise, he didn’t care for Potter’s excuses. Potter may not have agreed with them. Even so, staying silent and complacent was as bad as being the aggressor.

“You know I want to fight for the little guy, that’s the person I am. Please, Ron.” Potter took a deep breath and swallowed before he made another attempt, now looking into Ran’s eyes, “I see it now, okay. I have realised I was conditioned into thinking a certain way and fighting a fight that wasn’t my own. Please, I am over being the golden boy and light saviour. I don’t want to be that person, I never did. I just never thought that there was an option, you know. I don’t even know what I’m trying to say. But what I do know is that I miss you, I miss us Ron.”

Ran looked away from the piercing green eyes full of so much hope and longing. It was too much, too intense. Potter, no Harry, he was still Harry. He had only been trying to trick himself when he had started to think of him as Potter. Trying to put distance between them. Harry was saying all the right things, and he looked sincere and apologetic. However, there was so much at stake, and Ran couldn’t afford to trust the wrong person.

He had a brief thought of Potter being there as a spy, what if this was just a way to get information? What if his fight with Granger had only been a ruse? Harry could be playing them and would run back to the light with what they had uncovered. He shook his head, that was too cunning and intricate for Harry.

He chuckled, thinking how Blaise would have excelled in the role of a spy, buttering someone up to gain their trust only to turn his back on them and laugh in their faces when he revealed his true intentions and loyalty. Blaise was a true charmer, he could make a goblin give him financial advice for free.

Harry, on the other hand, didn’t have the ability to suck up to people he disliked or didn’t respect. He wasn’t devious enough, and he didn’t have the patience or calculated nature needed to play such a role. To play both sides expertly. He was too prone to lash out when he saw injustice, like he had said himself, he was known to stand up for the little guy. When Harry Potter stood up for people, he did so loudly, defiantly and without fear. Ran thought he could sometimes do so with stupidity, Harry didn’t know when to fight and when to bide his time. Harry would fight even when he was bound to lose. If willing, he could learn a lot from the Slytherins.

Ran was astonished at how different his former best friend and his new best friend could be, the one thing they shared was their stubbornness and their fierce protective streak. They would kill for those they loved. He blinked at his own wandering thoughts. Had he just thought of Blaise as his best friend? Surely not, he was Draco’s best friend, not Ran’s. The notion was preposterous. Blaise could never know about this instance of insanity, he would be so smug and insufferable to deal with.

Harry was looking at him pleadingly, waiting for an answer. Ran wanted to take pity on him, but knew the smart thing was to walk away and leave Harry in the past. Harry belonged in the past, it was how it had to be. An ally that couldn’t be trusted was not really an ally at all.

On the other hand, not taking a chance on Harry could turn out to be a grave mistake. If Harry really was on the verge of defecting. Letting Harry into their midst would take him further away from Dumbledore’s clutches, and that would weaken him and the light extensively. From a strategic point of view, it wasn’t an easy decision. Turning Harry away and letting him in both had their pros and cons.

He was just about to make a final decision, should he follow his head or his heart? He kept coming back to the fact that Harry had the power to destroy him. He had to protect himself, and the only way to do that was to turn Harry away. It would still hurt, but it would hurt less than opening himself up only to be made a fool. It was the only way...

Chapter Text

Chapter 39: Listen to Your Heart

Draco could tell that Ran was about to reject Potter’s apology, and he understood why Ran was being cautious. Ran thought he needed to protect his heart from further heartbreak. Draco, on the other hand, thought turning his back on Potter would only cause Ran more pain and regret. Even if Draco understood Ran’s reservations, he didn’t agree with his reasoning.

He thought his boyfriend was on the verge of making a grave mistake, to say goodbye without putting up a fight for a long, vital friendship would be a terrible end to a story that didn’t need to reach its culmination before it had a chance to grow and truly blossom into something beyond the imagination. All living things had growing pains, and human relationships were no different.

The truth was that Draco could see himself in Potter, even with how their upbringing had been entirely different, they had still faced some of the same obstacles when growing up. From what Ran had told him, Harry had been raised by muggle relatives who didn’t approve of magic, to put it mildly. Muggles that Dumbledore had placed him with, allegedly for his protection.

This meant that when Potter had been introduced to the wizarding world, he had been ignorant and pliable. Broken down and desperate for acceptance and a sense of belonging. He had been easy to shape into a weapon for the light.

It was clear in hindsight that it had all been part of Dumbledore’s plan to be able to reassure the light side that Potter wouldn’t put up any resistance or ask unnecessary questions. It had been a calculated action to keep him in line. It was very convenient for Dumbledore that Potter had also been in need of a father figure, a position which Dumbledore had been more than glad to fill. With Ran’s muggle-loving father taking his place at times, and the whole Weasley family becoming like a second home to Potter.

Draco knew how hard it was to defy your father, to be able to resist doing everything in your power to please him. Even when it was a futile endeavour, for some, your best would never be good enough. For a long time, Draco had tried to be just like his father in an attempt to make Lucius proud of him. The closest he had ever come was a cold, aloof indifference.

When you have been deprived of love for the better part of a lifetime, you will do almost anything to feel accepted and wanted. You will turn to those who meet you with open arms and run straight into the offered embrace, blinded by the only kindness you’ve ever been shown. Draco didn’t blame Potter for having fallen for Dumbledore’s cruel mind games.

Draco could understand Ran’s reluctance to forgive his friend. At the same time, he could also understand Potter’s struggles in his fight to break free from being unknowingly controlled. Dumbledore had made it so that Potter had relied on him, for knowledge, guidance and acceptance. Even if it had all been fabricated, Potter’s faith had been misplaced in the devious old man. Everything that had happened to Potter had been carefully orchestrated in order to manipulate the one who could defy the dark.

Potter had been as much a piece in this dark and twisted game as Draco, they had just been placed on different sides of the board. They had been predestined to become enemies. Hopefully not for much longer. They could take the reins of their own destiny. He should probably call him Harry. If the stars aligned, they would get a chance to get to know each other better. At least, if Draco had something to say about it, a friendship between them could be on the horizon.

Dumbledore may be one of the most despicable disgraces of a human being, a shapeshifter who never showed his true form. His grandfatherly appearance didn’t match his nefarious insides. If his outside would mirror what was within, he would have resembled a ghoul, have more wrinkles than a goblin, and hair greasier than his godfather’s on a bad day. Some of the most evil beings was at first glance believed to be harmless creatures. Draco could understand why so many had been lead astray.

He had to try to change Ran’s mind somehow. His gut instinct was telling him that forgiving Harry was the right thing to do. Not only because he thought Harry was a good person when you took away the light influence that had infected his mind, Harry was misunderstood and someone who deserved a second chance. Someone who had been taken advantage of his entire life.

He needed to fight for Harry because he knew that Ran would regret letting his friend go, when he was less hurt and angry he would feel remorse if Harry was lost to him forever. Draco wanted Ran to have everything in life that made him happy, Harry Potter was a vital part of Ran’s life and his happiness. Draco wouldn’t let Ran make the mistake of rejecting Harry because of his pride and fear of vulnerability. To open yourself up to love was always accepting the risk of future heartbreak. To Draco, taking a chance on love would always be worthwhile.

He nudged Ran’s arm, “don’t be so hard on him love, we have all made mistakes. I should know that better than most. You could forgive me, give Harry the same courtesy.” Ran closed his eyes and let out a weary exhale, Draco could tell he was feeling torn. He would give his boyfriend a moment to gather his thoughts and make a final decision. Looking over at Harry, he almost giggled at the expression of clear disbelief on the Gryffindor’s face.

Draco had been where Harry found himself in life, he had felt hopeless, lost and utterly misguided. Harry may know where he was physically on this earth, but he was without direction on the inside. His mind all tangled up, not sure what to make of the many lies swirling around him. Draco knew, maybe better than anyone, how it was to feel unsure of yourself and your purpose in the universe. As if the road someone else had carved out was not the one you wanted to travel.

To fight against the tide and find a new road, to forge your own way to an yet undecided destination, it was a lot harder than most realised. You could create your own crossroads in life and divert from the seemingly set course, you only had to have the courage to leave the beaten path behind. To leave the highway and set out on a small undiscovered trail, towards a future not yet set in stone. Harry had already taken the first step away from the predestined path, the first step was always the hardest.

Draco could imagine that Harry would never have believed that Draco Malfoy of all people would be the one to advocate for him, that Draco would be on his side in his quest for forgiveness. He gave the Gryffindor a small genuine smile in reassurance, it was a good feeling to show another person that he was good, kind, and considerate. He knew he could be too trusting, but in this case, he wasn’t worried about his kindness coming back to bite him in the arse. Harry was one of the good guys, he had just been blinded by people he thought to have been good as well.

Ran sighed beside him, “it’s not the same, Draco. Deep down you know it isn’t comparable, I don’t know if I can…” Draco leaned into Ran as he trailed off, deep in thought. Draco knew what he meant even without him saying it out loud, Draco may have been an entitled arsehole, but he had not been able to hurt Ran on a deeper level. Harry had had that ability, he had left a lasting wound gaping open on Ran’s heart.

Pansy turned to Draco with a sceptical frown, “do you really think Potter deserves his forgiveness? You know I admire your kind heart, Draco, but being too nice can backfire in the worst possible way.” Fior, Blaise, and Daphne all nodded their heads along with Pansy’s words. It was in their nature, they questioned the motives of others, while Draco believed in their sincerity as long as there wasn’t a strong reason to be fastidious and untrusting.

Dumbledore was skillful with words, he knew how to twist a situation and what to say to sway an audience. Even if his words had often been used to guilt-trip or instill fear in others some words leaving his mouth had been clever and insightful. Words that had a lot of truth and wisdom laced in their midst, speeches that had stayed with Draco throughout the years.

“Yes, I strongly believe that Harry deserves a second chance Pansy, I think he has shown that he can be trusted. After all, it takes a great deal of bravery to stand up to your enemies, but a great deal more courage to stand up and challenge your close friends and family.” He could see the words register with his friends, they all knew what you could lose by standing up to your family. How hard that decision was to make and carry out, how you didn’t take that step lightly. It meant a great deal, you wouldn’t put your personal relationships on the line for something you weren’t passionate about.

Harry tilted his head and looked at Draco with piqued curiosity, “didn’t Dumbledore say something similar about Neville at the end of the year feast after our first year?” Draco nodded in assent, “he did, I admit I don’t have many positive things to say about Dumbledore, even so, some of what he has said does ring true.” Harry tentatively returned the smile encouraging Draco to continue, “Longbottom seems to be a really good friend to have at your side, honest and loyal to a fault. I think he deserves more credit and recognition for his steadfast support of those he love. It must have been hard to stand up to Granger and challenge her so profusely. I applaud you for trying to get through to her Harry, even if it didn’t turn out the way you had hoped for.”

Draco thought he and Longbottom would get along well, they had the potensial to become great friends. Longbottom may have the courage of a lion, but he had the fierce loyalty and the kind gentleness of a badger inside of him as well. If all went well with Harry maybe they could include Longbottom in their resistance as well going forward. Draco was certain the boy could be trusted.

Harry sighed, “it was very hard, the unfiltered and ugly truth can be hard to face sometimes. I know I should have done it sooner, a lot sooner. I’m so done and fed up with everything. If Hermione doesn’t change her behaviour, if she doesn’t apologise to me and to Ron, I’m not going to spend time with her anymore.” Draco nodded in understanding, feeling as if he already had a tentative friendship forming with Harry. In ways they weren’t so very different.

Ran let out a long pained breath before he spoke to Harry, “frankly, I’m not sure I can trust you, Harry. But, as Draco seem confident in your sincerity, I will think about maybe rebuilding our friendship. I will decide how, when and if we will move forward. Consider this a trial period, if you step even a toe out of line and make me question your true loyalty I will reject you. Understood?” Draco smiled, Ran had tried to sound harsh and demanding, but Draco could hear that he had already decided to give Harry a second chance. It seemed as if Harry also knew Ran’s resolve had broken, if his smile and enthusiastic nod were anything to go by. The Ice around Ran’s heart had melted at last.

Greg spoke up, surprising everyone, “are you angry Potter?” It took Harry several seconds to answer the seemingly random question thrown his way. “I… Yeah? I mean, yes! Of course I’m angry, Goyle. I’m angry at Hermione for being a hypocrite and at Dumbledore for allowing Hogwarts to become so divided and infected by bigotry and hate. Most of all, though, I’m bloody furious at myself for having been a fucking coward and a meek follower.” Harry’s voice rose with his agitation. Goyle nodded in understanding and looked at Vincent for support.

“We are angry all the time too, at the world, at ourselves, at nothing at all. It’s the absolut worst, mate.” Greg once again took over, “we have found two ways to deal with our anger,” Vincent nodded beside his best friend, and they said together, “eating until our feelings go away.”

Draco couldn’t help but laugh in exasperation, all the others laughed as well, even Harry. That was such a Greg and Vince thing to admit. It made more sense than it should have, Draco had figured they couldn’t be hungry all the time, so their eating habits had to stem from somewhere else. That there had to be an underlaying reason for their constant food intake.

He stopped laughing as abruptly as he had started, realising this behaviour was more serious than it seemed at first glance. Draco had a vague memory of reading in a muggle book about eating disorders and eating habits. He had read that many muggles ate too much when dealing with trauma. How eating too much, or too little, could be a way to regulate unwanted feelings or desires. How sometimes your mental health struggles could bleed into your dietary choices. Greg and Vince ate their feelings instead of talking about them, it wasn’t a healthy coping mechanism.

Draco felt like a bad friend, he should have figured out that they needed help and been there for them in some way. Especially in pureblood circles, it was taboo to talk about your mental health. Going to a mind healer was unthinkable as it was seen as a sign of weakness and beneath them, as if they were better than that. They had to be above the regular human race. Talking about feelings was heavily discouraged by the wizarding elite. Even showing emotions was frowned upon. Lucius had even instilled in him that having emotions and feelings was bad practice, let alone letting other people know that you weren’t an indifferent robot without a beating heart.

He could understand why his friends had turned to food instead of talking to their peers. Draco had as well, the difference was that he had turned to cooking, while Vincent and Gregory had turned to eating their weight in sweets. Draco had coped the best he could, they had as well. They had all found a way to survive their circumstances. However, their way had resulted in their physical health being compromised. Draco wanted to help them. The stigma around mental health needed to be dismantled, asking for help was a strength, not a weakness.

Harry shook his head, “I can see that, guys. What’s the other way that you deal with your anger?” Vince’s smile turned feral. “Hitting things, obviously. I mean, there’s nothing better than to smash something, or someone, with your bare hands, right Greg?” Greg nodded his head eagerly in agreement, “yes, or with a bat. That’s why we are such good beaters, we practice a lot.”

Draco didn’t have time to process the latest surprise revelation before the two burly wizards had stepped up to Harry and asked as one, “do you want to come hit some bludgers with us?” Harry looked from one looming Slytherin bear to the other before he nodded slowly, and just like that the three most unlikely people walked down the corridor together towards the Quidditch pitch.

Before they rounded the corner, Harry could be heard saying, “be forewarned, I may sweep the floor with you guys. I may be scrawny, but I’m a lot stronger than I look. Oliver Wood said I’d make a fair beater.” Vincent’s answer to those teasing yet confident words could not be heard from where Draco and the others still stood in the hallway, stunned from this turn of events.

Fior laughed in astonishment before any of the others had had time to react, “did that just happen?” Ran shuddered beside Draco and said in an almost fearful whisper, “I haven’t even started to process them going off to play Quidditch together, I’m still stuck on the fact that Greg and Vince sounded just like the bloody twins.” Ran’s comment made Blaise grunt in dismay and mumble about how they only needed one set, even if amusing, they were more than enough.

Draco smiled fondly, he thought it rather cute to be honest, how they could build on each other’s sentences just like the twins did on the regular. The two Slytherins were much closer than most realised. The Weasley twins were an entirely different breed though, they were much more calculated and cunning than Greg and Vince had the capacity of.

You could wonder if the wrong set had been placed in Slytherin. They had to be careful, he didn’t put it past the twins to teach their friends a thing or two. If they were made aware that they had started to take after the two of them, Fred and George were sure to take pride in their influence and rope Vincent and Gregory into participating in some shenanigans. As Blaise had alluded to, one set of the Weasley twins were more than enough.

As they made their way into the Slytherin common room, Draco nudged Ran to get his attention. He wanted to tell Ran how proud he was of him for taking a chance on Harry. He knew it hadn’t been an easy decision. Ran turned to him with uncertainty shining in his blue eyes, “I hope I made the right decision? I did it for your sake as much as anything.” Draco’s cheeks heated as he nodded in acknowledgment, it was humbling how Ran really took his opinions into consideration. “And I fought for Harry so hard for your sake as much as for his or even my own. When you won’t let your heart lead, I’ll always be here to help you listen to your emotions.”

Ran smiled and shook his head in wonder, he kissed him on the forehead. “I don’t know what I would do without you my dragon, you are my heart and I will always listen when you speak. I’m certain you will never lead me astray.” Draco hugged Ran tight and listened to the physical heart beating strongly in Ran’s chest.